Skip to main content

Full text of "Charles XII of Sweden"

See other formats 


CHARLES    XII 


OF     SWEDEN 


CHARLES  XII.. 
King   of   Sweden. 

From  a  portrait  in  the  Talace  at  Schwerin. 


C0PYRI6MT    BY    HUfKT    k    BLACKETT. 


CHARLES    XII 


OF    SWEDEN 


BY 


OSCAR  BROWNING 


LONDON 
HURST    AND     BLACKETT,    LIMITED 

18.  GREAT  MARLBOROUGH  STREET 

1899 
AllrigfUs  reteretd 


TO 

LORD  CURZON,  OF  KEDLESTON, 

THIS    BOOK    IS    DEDICATED 

IN     MEMORY    OF 

A    LONG    AND    UNBROKEN    FRIENDSHIP. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  p^C^ 

I.  Birth,  Edocatiok,  A.ccess£on,  and  Coronation  .  1 

II.    The  Mad  Time 17 

III.  The  Invasion  of  Seel.\nd 27 

IV.  Narva 46 

V.    The  Battle  of  the  Duna 58 

VI.    The  Battle  of  Clissow 72 

VII.    Charles  in  Poland 86 

Vlir.  The  Election  of  Stanislaus       .       .        .        .105 

IX.    The  Rival  Kings 118 

X.    The  Invasion  of  Saxony 130 

XI.     Alt-Ranstadt 150 

XII.    The  Invasion  of  Russia 167 

XIII.  Ljesna 181 

XIV.  Mazeppa 195 

XV.    Poltava 207 

XVI.     Charles  at  Bender 229 

XVII.  The  Catastrophe  of  the  Pruth  2-13 

XVIII,    Charles  and  the  Sultan 258 


IX 


CONTENTS 

CHAFTEB 

PACK 

XIX. 

The  Kalabalik 

269 

XX. 

The  Fate  of  Stenbock     .... 

282 

XXI. 

The  King's  Ride 

295 

XXII. 

The  Loss  of  Steals  und    .... 

308 

xxm. 

The  Lion  at  Bat 

323 

XXIV. 

The  King's  Death 

339 

XXV. 

Conclusion 

351 

FRONTISPIECE 


The  best  thanks  of  the  author  are  due  to  the  Duke-Regent  of 
Mecklenburg-Schwerin,  the  worthy  descendant  of  an  ancient 
and  illustrious  line,  for  the  gracious  courtesy  which  prompted 
him  to  have  his  unique  portrait  of  Charles  XII.  photographed, 
in  order  to  adorn  the  present  work. 


f\^  what  foundation  stands  the  warrior's  pride, 

How  just  his  hopes  let  Swedish  Charles  decide ; 

A  frame  of  adamant,  a  soul  of  fire, 

No  dangers  fright  him,  and  no  labom-s  tire  ; 

O'er  love,  o'er  fear,  extends  his  wide  domain, 

Unconquer'd  lord  of  pleasure  and  of  pain ; 

No  joys  to  him  pacific  sceptres  yield. 

War  sounds  the  trump,  he  rushes  to  the  field ; 

Behold  surroimding  kings  their  pow'rs  combine, 

And  one  capitulate,  and  one  resign ; 

Peace  courts  his  hand,  but  spreads  her  charms  in  vain ; 

'  Think  nothing  gain'd,'  he  cries,  '  till  nought  remain, 

'  On  Moscow's  walls  till  Gothic  standards  fly, 

'  And  all  be  mine  beneath  the  Polar  sky.' 

The  march  begins  in  military  state, 

And  nations  on  his  eye  suspended  wait ; 

Stem  Famine  guards  the  solitary  coast. 

And  Winter  barricades  the  realms  of  Frost ; 

XI 


He  comes,  nor  want  nor  cold  his  course  delay ; — 
Hide,  blushing  Glory,  hide  Pultava's  day : 
The  vanquish'd  hero  leaves  his  broken  bands. 
And  shows  his  miseries  in  distant  lands ; 
Condemn'd  a  needy  supplicant  to  wait, 
While  ladies  interpose,  and  slaves  debate. 
But  did  not  chance  at  length  her  error  mend  ? 
Did  not  subverted  empire  mark  his  end  ? 
Did  rival  monarchs  give  the  fatal  wound  ? 
Or  hostile  millions  press  him  to  the  ground  ? 
His  fall  was  destin'd  to  a  baiTen  strand, 
A  petty  fortress,  and  a  dubious  hand  ; 
He  left  the  name,  at  which  the  world  grew  pale, 
To  point  a  moral,  or  adorn  a  tale. 

Johnson. — Vanity  of  Human  Wishes. 


XII 


CHARLES    XII 


CHAPTER  I. 

BIRTH,  EDUCATION,  ACCESSION,  AND  CORONATION. 

The  child  wlio  was  to  be  known  to  the  world  at  a 
later  period  as  King  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden  was  born 
in  the  royal  palace  of  Stockholm  on  June  17,  1682, 
at  a  quarter  before  seven  in  the  morning.  It  is  said 
that  he  came  into  the  world  with  his  hands  dripping 
with  blood,  and  that  his  birth  was  accompanied  by 
a  violent  storm  which  unroofed  the  houses  and 
churches  of  the  capital.  These  are  probably  fables, 
but  they  sum  up  in  prophecy  the  after-consciousness 
of  his  career.  Up  to  his  seventh  year  he  was  left 
to  the  charge  of  his  mother,  Ulrica  Eleanora,  the 
daughter  of  King  Frederick  III.  of  Denmark  and 
Norway,  and  the  sister  of  Christian  V.,  the  reigning 
sovereign.  She  was  a  model  of  domestic  virtues, 
of  gentleness  and  piety.     By  her  the  young  prince 

B 


2  CHARLES  XII 

was  brought  up  to  love  goodness,  justice,  and 
benevolence.  He  learnt  the  German  language  by- 
joining  in  tbe  morning  and  evening  prayers  which 
were  said  in  the  court  tongue,  and  his  first  instruc- 
tion was  in  Bible  history. 

In  1686,  when  he  was  in  his  fourth  year,  Charles 
was  taken  by  his  mother  to  the  university  town  of 
Upsala,  where  she  made  the  most  diligent  enquiries 
as  to  the  tutor  who  would  be  most  fit  to  direct  the 
education  of  the  young  prince.  Having  chosen  out 
three,  she  presented  them  to  the  boy,  telling  him  to 
make  his  selection  amongst  them.  He  held  out  his 
little  hand  to  a  certain  Norcopensis,  professor  of 
rhetoric,  who  fortunately  enjoyed  the  favour  of  the 
Queen-mother,  and  the  respect  of  all  his  colleagues. 
He  was  an  oldish  man, — fifty-four  years  of  age,  with 
grey  hair, — and  he  has  left  a  name  in  the  literary 
history  of  his  country  as  the  founder  of  the  Swedish 
school  of  Latin  poetry. 

He  was  simple  and  old-fashioned,  even  in  his 
dress,  and  the  child  may  have  been  attracted  by  his 
kindly  smile,  if  indeed  the  choice  was  not  suggested 
to  him.  At  any  rate,  it  was  successful.  Boy  and 
teacher  lived  together  in  harmony.  Speedily  and 
half  playing,  as  Milton  says,  the  child  learnt  to  read 
and  write,  he  acquired  the  rudiments  of  geography, 
history,  and  arithmetic,  so  that  when  six  years  old 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  3 

he  could  write  letters  and  do  sums.  The  mother 
followed  the  education  of  her  son  with  the  liveliest 
interest.  The  tasks  of  the  day  were  repeated  in  the 
evening,  and  every  Sunday  Charles  had  to  repeat 
the  text  and  the  argument  of  the  weekly  sermon. 
As  a  relaxation  he  was  allowed  to  copy  out  the  diary 
which  his  grandfather  Charles  X.  had  kept  during 
his  youthful  travels. 

At  the  age  of  six  years  and  a  half  Charles  was 
removed  from  the  care  of  women,  and  received  an 
establishment  of  his  own. 

According  to  the  custom  of  those  times  he  must 
have  a  governor  to  superintend  his  education,  and 
for  that  part  Erick  Lindskjold  was  chosen,  against 
the  will  of  the  Queen.  He  died,  however,  shortly 
afterwards,  and  was  succeeded  by  Nils  Gyldenstolpe, 
who  like  his  predecessor  was  more  acceptable  to  the 
father  than  to  the  mother.  Charles  XI.  wrote  out 
very  precise  instructions  as  to  his  son's  education. 
His  first  care  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  Bible  and  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  and  he  was  to  be  fervent  in 
prayer.  He  was  to  learn  arithmetic  and  the  Swed- 
ish and  German  languages.  In  Latin  his  principal 
authors  were  to  be  Cornelius  Nepos  and  Julius 
Caesar,  the  first  to  hold  up  to  his  imitation  the  great 
deeds  of  antiquity,  and  the  second  to  instruct  him  in 
the  art  of  war.     The  tutor  was  to  make  Caesar's 

B  2 


4  CHARLES  XII 

campaigns  live  again  as  if  the  boy  were  taking  part 
in  them.  TuUy's  oflSces  were  to  teach  him  his  duty 
towards  his  fellow-men,  Livy  the  course  of  Roman 
history.  Statecraft  he  was  to  learn  from  Puflfendorf, 
and  from  'Barclai's'  Argenis,  a  political  romance 
written  in  favour  of  absolutism  and  divine  right, 
which  has  received  the  praise  of  Cowper,  Coleridge, 
and  Hallam.  We  do  not  know  how  far  these  in- 
structions were  followed  out,  but  it  is  certain  that 
during  his  campaigns  his  favourite  author  was 
Quintus  Curtius,  who  described  the  wars  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great. 

In  1693,  when  Charles  was  eleven  years  old,  a  tall, 
slim  lad,  developed  beyond  his  years,  he  lost  his 
mother,  who  had  watched  over  him  with  tender  care. 
She  said  to  him  on  her  deathbed, 

'As  fate  has  destined  you  to  reign  after  your 
father,  strive  to  make  yourself  worthy  of  his  high 
fortune  and  to  tread  in  the  footsteps  of  his  example. 
Be  a  good  brother  and  a  loving  friend  to  your 
younger  sisters,  who  need  your  help  and  your 
counsel.' 

In  the  next  year  the  good  Norcopensis,  now 
ennobled  under  the  name  of  Nordenhjelm,  followed 
his  mistress  to  the  grave. 

These  events  brought  about  a  change  in  Charles's 
life.     Books    were   laid   aside,   the  instructions   of 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  5 

Polus  and  Gustav  Cronhjelm,  who  succeeded  as  bis 
tutors,  were  disregarded,  and  the  boy  accompanied 
his  father  in  riding  and  hunting  parties.     The  king 
was  glad  to  forget  his  sorrow  in  these   strenuous 
exercises,  and  delighted  in  the  society  of  his  son.  Yet 
the  lad's  education  was  far  from  complete.     He  was 
indeed  a  fervent  Christian,  and  possessed   a  deep 
Protestant    piety  which  he  never    lost.     But   his 
handwriting  was  very  bad,  and  became  gradually 
worse  throughout  his  life.     His  knowledge  of  Swed- 
ish was  very  imperfect,  and  he  knew  Latin  better 
than  his  mother  tongue.     It  is  said,  however,  that 
he  was  only  induced  to  apply  himself  to  the  study  of 
this  language  by  the  argument  that  if  he  did  not  he 
would  find  himself  inferior  to  the  Kings  of  Denmark 
and  Poland.     He  was  very  reluctant  to  learn  French, 
and  absolutely  refused  to  speak  it.     His  governor 
representing  to  him  that  he  ought  to  prepare  him- 
self to   converse  with    a   French    ambassador,   he 
replied, 

'My  dear  Lindskjold,  I  understand  French  and 
will  not  learn  any  more  of  it.  If  I  ever  meet  the 
King  of  France  I  will  converse  with  him  in  his  own 
tongue,  but  if  a  French  ambassador  comes  to  Sweden, 
it  is  more  fitting  that  he  should  learn  Swedish  for 
my  sake  than  that  I  should  learn  French  for  his.' 
Yet  we  know  that  at  a  later  period  he  enjoyed 


6  CHARLES  XII 

French  plays,  and  tliat  he  conversed  in  French  with 
the  Ambassador  d'Avaux  and  his  suite. 

Charles  now  began  to  exhibit  signs  of  that  bodily 
strength  and  endurance  which  were  to  be  the  won- 
der of  his  contemporaries.  He  first  rode  on  a  pony 
when  he  was  four  years  old,  and  took  part  in  the 
exercises  of  the  troops.  He  showed  a  precocious 
passion  for  sport ;  he  shot  his  first  fox  when  he  was 
seven,  and  his  first  bear  before  he  was  twelve.  The 
bear  was  shot  in  the  right  side  of  the  neck,  the 
bullet  pierced  straight  through  the  heart  and  came 
out  on  the  other  side  of  the  body.  This  feat  was 
considered  a  remarkable  one,  and  his  father  recorded 
it  with  joy  in  his  diary.  The  boy's  mind  seems  to 
have  been  set  on  dangerous  adventures.  He  loved 
to  peruse  the  stories  of  northern  war,  and  when  he 
was  seven  years  old,  said  that  he  wished  he  had  a 
brother  who  could  rule  the  country  in  his  absence 
whilst  he  wandered  about  the  world  with  his  warriors 
in  search  of  adventure. 

'  Wish  for  good  things  when  you  are  young,'  said 
Goethe, '  for  when  you  are  old  they  are  sure  to  happen 
to  you.' 

Nordenhjelm  once  asked  him  how  he  liked  Alex- 
ander the  Great,  and  the  boy  replied  that  he  would 
wish  to  resemble  him. 

'  But  he  only  lived  thirty-two  years,'  said  the  tutor. 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  7 

'  One  has  lived  long  enough  when  one  has  con- 
quered a  whole  kingdom,'  replied  the  boy. 

It  is  said  that  he  once  saw  in  his  father's  study 
two  maps,  one  of  Riga,  and  one  of  a  Hungarian 
town  which  had  been  taken  from  the  Emperor  by 
the  Turks,  under  which  was  written,  '  The  Lord 
gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away,  blessed  be 
the  Name  of  the  Lord.'  Charles  took  a  pencil 
and  wrote  under  the  plan  of  Riga,  '  The  Lord  hath 
given  it  to  me,  and  the  devil  himself  shall  not  take 
it  from  me.' 

Like  his  great  rival  Peter  the  Great,  who  was  to 
prove  the  devil  in  this  instance,  he  gave  much  of  his 
boyish  studies  to  the  art  of  war.  He  built  model 
fortresses,  he  learnt  how  to  cast  a  cannon  and  how 
to  form  a  camp.  He  shared  the  hardships  of  the 
common  soldiers.  He  cared  little  for  food  or  sleep ; 
in  the  fight  itself  he  was  possessed  with  a  fever  of 
excitement,  and  not  seldom  endangered  his  life.  Yet 
he  never  lost  his  presence  of  mind.  He  practised 
himself  to  despise  pain.  It  is  said  that  once  at  his 
mother's  table  he  was  bitten  by  a  dog  to  which  he 
had  offered  a  piece  of  bread,  and  that  he  bound  his 
hand  in  a  napkin,  saying  nothing  about  the  wound 
imtil  the  blood  dropped  upon  the  floor. 

Indeed  his  steadfastness  often  degenerated  into 
obstinacy.    He  persisted  in  saying  that   the  court 


8  CHARLES  XII 

painter  Belin  looked  like  a  water-rat,  and  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  desist.  Also  having  once  been  told 
by  his  nurse  that  he  was  to  remain  in  a  certain  chair 
until  she  returned,  he  absolutely  refused  to  accom- 
pany his  mother  to  the  sermon  and  to  violate  his 
promise.  Similarly  having  once  said  that  blue  was 
black,  he  continued  to  declare  that  it  was.  We 
need  not  multiply  these  tales ;  it  is  enough  to  say 
that  his  obstinacy  and  stubbornness  of  will  was 
tempered  by  his  love  for  his  mother  and  his  fear  of 
his  father,  that  his  virtues  were  well  known  in  the 
land,  and  that  much  was  hoped  from  his  piety,  his 
sense  of  justice,  his  truthfulness,  his  strength  and 
his  courage.  Our  narrative  will  show  that  these 
hopes  were  not  disappointed. 

Charles  XI.  died  in  Stockholm  on  Easter  Monday, 
April  5,  1697.  He  left  Sweden  at  the  height  of  her 
power,  a  level  which  she  never  passed,  and  from 
which  she  could  only  decline.  She  possessed  broad 
provinces  to  the  south  of  the  Gulf  of  Finland.  The 
River  Diine  formed  a  natural  boundary  an  the  side 
of  Poland ;  Riga,  Revel,  and  Narva  were  flourishing 
centres  of  commerce ;  the  Swedish  flag  floated  over 
the  battlements  of  Stettin,  Stralsund,  Wismar,  Bremen 
and  Stade,  places  which  we  have  been  long  accus- 
tomed to  consider  as  German  towns.  The  population 
was  on  the  whole  devoted  to  the   Swedish  crown, 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  9 

but  the  nobles  had  become  discontented  from  ,the 
carrying  out  by  Charles  XI.  of  the  so-called '  Reduc- 
tions,' that  is  the  resumption  by  the  crown  of  the 
lands  granted  to  them  in  feudal  tenure  by  the  ill- 
judged  generosity  of  previous  monarchs.  From 
Tornea  at  the  northern  end  of  the  Gulf  of  Bothnia 
to  Ystad  in  the  extreme  south  there  was  but  one 
speech,  one  law,  and  one  rule.  The  army  consisted 
of  eighty  thousand  well  drilled  and  seasoned  troops, 
the  Swedish  fleet  was  of  special  importance,  and  the 
war  treasury  was  well  filled.  Such  was  the  inherit- 
ance which  Charles  XI.  bequeathed  to  his  illustrious 
son,  dying  at  the  early  age  of  forty-two. 

On  the  death  of  his  ^vife  in  1693,  Charles  had  made 
all  preparations  for  a  Regency.  He  had  committed 
his  son  to  the  charge  of  the  Queen-mother  Hedwig 
Eleanora,  and  had  appointed  five  regents  to  assist 
ixer.  These  were  Bengt  Oxenstiema,  who  was  Presi- 
dent of  the  Council  and  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  ; 
Christopher  Gyllenstjerna,  ]\Iinister  of  War,  Nils 
Gyllenstolpe,  Minister  of  Justice,  Fabian  Wrede  to 
command  the  fleet,  and  Lars  Wallenstedt  to  preside 
over  the  Home  Office  and  the  Exchequer.  But  a 
terrible  calamity  presaged  coming  troubles.  On 
May  7,  just  a  month  after  the  King's  death,  the 
royal  palace  was  destroyed  by  fire,  and  the  body  of 
the  monarch,  as  it  lay  in  solemn  splendour  on  a  bed 


10  CHARLES  XII 

of  state,  was  with  diflSculty  rescued  from  the  flames. 
The  Queen-mother  was  beside  herself  with  emotion, 
but  Charles  kept  his  presence  of  mind.  When  the 
fire  first  seized  the  old  castle  in  which  the  dead  body 
of  his  father  lay,  he  remarked  that  it  was  so  old  that 
it  must  soon  have  been  destroyed ;  and  when  the 
large  new  palace,  the  ornament  of  the  capital,  was  in 
a  blaze,  he  exclaimed  with  pious  fervour, 

'  The  Lord's  Avill  be  done — His  name  be  praised.' 
When  the  Swedish  diet  met  on  November  4,  the 
first  question  submitted  to  them  was,  whether  Charles 
should  or  should  not  be  declared  of  age,  the  regency 
put  an  end  to,  and  the  government  committed  to  his 
hands.  The  precedent  of  the  great  Gustavus  Adol- 
phus  was  alleged  in  support  of  this  com*se  ;  the 
minority  of  the  late  King  had  not  been  a  success, 
and  the  regency  was  now  committed  to  the  same 
hands,  grown  older  and  more  incompetent.  The 
sermon  of  the  official  preacher  pointed  to  the  wished- 
for  change.  The  Marshall  Gripenhjelm  had  in  his 
speech  commiserated  Hedwig  Eleanora  for  having  a 
burden  imposed  upon  her  at  a  time  of  life  when  she 
naturally  desired  peace  and  quiet,  and  expressed  the 
desire  of  the  nobility  that  she  might  soon  be  liber- 
ated from  its  weight.  The  diet  of  Sweden  was  at 
this  time  composed  of  four  orders  of  estates,  the 
nobles,  the  clergy,  the  burghers  or  tiers-etat,  and  the 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  It 

peasants.  When  the  nobles  met  in  their  chamber 
on  November  8,  Count  Axel  Lewenhaupt,  the  Vice- 
Admiral,  said, 

'  As  onr  young  King  is  by  all  report  gifted  with 
great  virtues  and  capacities,  why  do  we  not  ask  him 
to  undertake  the  Government  ?' 

Axel  Sparre  supported  him,  saying  that  in  a  case 
like  this  we  must  consider  not  age  but  understanding. 

Then  they  all  rose  from  their  seats,  threw  their 
plumed  hats  into  the  air,  and  shouted,  '  Long  live 
Charles  XII.,'  and  just  at  this  moment  the  church 
clock  struck  the  hour  of  ten. 

As  some  doubt  was  felt  as  to  whether  the  other 
estates  would  follow  the  example  of  the  nobles,  it 
was  determined  first  to  approach  a  more  important 
body,  the  Council  of  State,  and  Gripenhjelm  went 
into  their  hall  of  sitting,  where  the  Queen-mother 
was  waiting  with  her  twelve  councillors,  a  full 
assembly  ready  for  important  resolutions.  Sugges- 
tions of  delay  were  over-ruled.  The  Marshall  was 
ordered  to  introduce  the  representatives  of  the  nobles, 
and  just  as  the  clock  struck  eleven,  he  led  a  com- 
mission of  seventy-four,  accompanied  by  the  King 
himself,  towards  the  Hall  of  Council.  The  council,, 
knowing  the  decision  to  be  inevitable,  and  wishing 
to  anticipate  acquiescence,  while  the  nobles  were 
waiting  in  an  ante-room,  went  in  a  body  to  the  King 


12  CHARLES  XII 

and  asked  him  what  he  desired  to  be  done.  Charles 
replied, 

'  Although  I  am  aware  how  heavy  the  burden  is 
that  I  am  undertaking,  and  although  I  would  gladly 
have  deferred  its  acceptance  for  a  time,  yet  I  will 
not  renounce  it  for  the  love  I  bear  to  my  dear  sub- 
jects, but,  according  to  your  wishes,  assume  the 
government  with  the  help  of  God.' 

The  representatives  of  the  nobles  were  then  at 
last  introduced,  and  were  informed  of  what  had 
occurred.  The  council  and  the  nobles  were  agreed, 
but  the  consent  of  the  other  estates  must  be  obtained. 
The  representatives  of  the  three  remaining  orders 
were  summoned  for  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
and  the  nobles  went  cheerfully  to  dinner,  where 
many  a  glass  was  drained  in  honour  of  the  occasion. 

At  three  o'clock  it  was  found  that  the  majority  of 
the  clergy  wished  for  delay,  but  that  the  burghers 
were  firm  for  the  change,  and  the  speaker  of  the 
peasants  said, 

'  I  answer  in  my  simplicity.  We  are  of  opinion 
that  in  a  matter  of  this  kind,  the  Lords  Regent  are 
more  capable  of  answering  than  ourselves,  yet  we 
think  it  better  that  the  country  should  be  ruled  by 
a  single  king  than  by  many.' 

The  clergy  still  remained  obstinate,  and  the 
nobles,  heated  by  their  banquet,  did  not  spare  their 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORONATION  1$ 

reproaches.  But  the  patience  of  the  nobles  was 
now  worn  out,  and  they  shouted  with  one  voice, 
'  Long  live  King  Charles  XII.,'  and  threw  their  hats 
into  the  air.  The  burghers  and  peasants  did  the 
same,  and  just  as  the  clock  struck  fom-  the  business 
was  practically  concluded.  The  clergy  still  con- 
tinued to  protest,  but  on  the  following  day  gave  in 
their  formal  acquiescence. 

The  question  of  the  coronation  aroused  serious 
disputes.  Why,  it  was  urged,  should  the  King  re- 
ceive his  croAvn  from  the  hands  of  another  when  he 
is  born  to  wear  it  ?  In  an  elective  kingdom  like 
Poland  a  coronation  is  intelligible,  but  in  an  here- 
ditary monarchy  it  is  unmeaning. 

'  Yet,'  said  the  Queen-mother,  '  the  King  must  be 
anointed,  or  else  he  cannot  be  an  anointed  King.' 

It  was  asked  why  should  the  King  take  a  coron- 
ation oath  when  he  was  already  bound  by  the  oath 
taken  by  Charles  X.  in  1654,  which  constrained  the 
whole  of  his  descendants.  The  question  at  issue 
was  that  of  a  limited  or  an  unlimited  monarchy,  a 
quarrel  which  had  long  divided  Sweden,  and  which 
was  not  to  be  decided  until  Sweden  herself  ceased 
to  be  powerful.  A  coronation  and  an  oath  meant 
the  recrudescence  of  the  influence  of  the  nobles ;  a 
simple  anointing  pointed  to  an  absolute  monarchy, 
deriving  its  authority  from  God  alone.     It  was  soon 


14  CHARLES  XII 

known  that  the  young  King  was  opposed  to  the 
coronation  and  to  the  oath,  and  a  severe  blow  fell 
upon  the  nobles  when  they  heard  that  they  were  to 
do  their  homage  not  on  horseback,  but  on  foot.  The 
horse  implied  a  feudal  subordination  and  not  the  sub- 
mission of  a  subject ;  but  feudality  was  now  abolished, 
and  the  nobles  must  walk  like  the  other  orders. 

Further  humiliation  awaited  the  grandees  of  the 
kingdom.  At  the  coronation  of  Charles  XI.  in  1(575, 
the  Lords  of  the  Council  had  appeared  in  their  uni- 
forms, with  red  mantles  trimmed  with  ermine. 

This  was  now  impossible  in  consequence  of  the 
court  mourning,  and  the  aristocracy  had  to  clothe 
itself  in  a  uniformity  of  black.  The  King  was  in 
black  also,  but  the  purple  robe  of  sovereignty  could 
not  be  dispensed  with,  and  the  only  colom*  in  the 
pageant  was  seen  on  the  person  of  the  King.  On  the 
other  hand  the  Lords  Councillors  carried  the  canopy 
over  the  King's  head,  displacing  the  general  who  had 
previously  performed  that  office,  and  they  waited  at 
the  King's  table,  reluctantly,  but  not  daring  to  refuse 
this  honourable  servitude. 

The  act  of  homage  was  performed  in  the  square 

_J!q  the  Riddenholm,  on  December  13.     The  weather 

was  cold  and  stormy,  and  it  snowed  heavily.     The 

black  robes  of  mourning  were   turned  to  a  deathly 

white.     The  anointing  followed  on  the  next  day. 


FROM  BIRTH  TO  CORO^'ATIOX  15 

Charles  bore  the  crown  on  his  head  and  the  sceptre 
in  his  hand,  symbolising  the  absoluteness  of  his  title 
and  of  his  rule.  But  as  he  sprang  to  mount  his  horse, 
the  crown  tottered  and  fell,  some  say  on  the  ground, 
others  that  it  was  held  up  in  the  grasp  of  Count 
Stenbock.  Indeed,  how  could  Charles  save  it  ^vith 
his  bridle  in  one  hand  and  his  sceptre  in  the  other  ? 
A  dull  murmur  ran  through  the  crowd,  and  the  boy- 
King  was  disconcerted.  No  one,  not  even  the 
Queen-mother,  knew  whether  Charles  would  take 
an  oath  or  not,  or  indeed  what  he  would  do.  He 
first  sat  upon  a  throne  in  the  lofty  choii',  then 
approaching  the  altar,  laid  his  crown  and  sceptre 
upon  a  cushion,  and  knelt  awhile  in  prayer.  The 
archbishop  then,  with  the  customary  ritual,  anointed 
him ;  first  on  the  brow,  and  then  upon  the  two 
wrists.  Then  the  King  arose  again,  and  placing  the 
crown  upon  his  head,  took  the  sceptre  in  his  hand 
and  returned  to  the  throne.  Prayers,  hymns,  with 
a  final  blessing  echoed  by  salvoes  of  artillery, 
announced  to  the  capital  that  Sweden  had  an  anoint- 
ed King. 

Wine  flowed  from  the  fountains,  and  oxen  were 
roasted  in  the  square.  Enthusiasm  spread  throughout 
the  country,  roused  by  the  youth  and  the  splendid 
qualities  of  the  new  sovereign.  But  there  were 
murmurs   of  discontent.     Why  was  the  will  of  the 


16  CHAELES  XII 

late  King  disobeyed  ?  Why  liad  Charles  refused  to 
take  the  coronation  oath  ?  Was  it  wise  to'entrust  so 
large  an  empire  to  the  untried  hands  of  a  boy  of 
fifteen?  Had  not  heaven  itself  pronounced  its 
verdict  on  this  rashness  ?  The  storm  and  snow  of 
the  homaging,  the  mourning  garments  of  the  crown- 
ing, the  fall  of  the  diadem  frgm  the  monarch's  head, 
and  of  the  horn  of  anointing  from  the  archbishop's 
hand,  were  all  signs  of  Divine  displeasure.  Indeed 
the  reign  of  Charles  was  seldom  free  from  storm 
clouds,  and  was  illuminated  rather  by  fitful  flashes  of 
lightning  than  by  the  steady  radiance  of  a  beneficent 
sun. 


17 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE     MAD     TIME. 

When  Charles  ascended  the  throne  at  the  age  of 
fifteen,  he  was  tall  for  his  age,  but  rather  slender 
and  thin.  His  cheeks  were  pink  and  white,  like 
those  of  a  young  girl.  This  was  a  great  annoyance 
to  him,  as  he  desired  above  all  things  to  look  like  a 
man,  and  it  was  a  comfort  to  him  that  his  face  was 
slightly  marked  with  the  small-pox.  He  lived  as 
much  as  possible  in  the  open  air,  that  he  might  be- 
come sun-burnt.  His  dress  was  simple,  but  he  com- 
plied with  Fashion  so  far  as  to  wear  a  wig,  which, 
however,  he  laid  aside  on  his  expedition  to  Den- 
mark, and  appeared  ever  afterwards  with  the  bare 
'  Swedish  head '  which  has  become  proverbial.  He 
ate  but  little,  and  his  favourite  food  was  bread  and 
butter,  fried  bacon,  and  small  beer. 

Charles,    like    his   father,  had  a  passion  for  the 
chase.     His  favourite  game  were  wolves,  foxes,  elks, 

C 


18  CHARLES  XII 

but  especially  bears.  At  first  be  condescended  to 
use  a  gun,  but  be  afterwards  gave  orders  tbat  only- 
spears  sbould  be  employed  in  tbe  conflict  witb  so 
defenceless  an  animal.  Tbe  King  set  tbe  example 
of  daring  to  bis  followers.  Tbey  often  trembled 
wben  tbey  saw  tbe  life  of  tbeir  sovereign  bang  in 
tbe  balance  of  a  moment.  Once  a  bear  came  so 
near  to  inflicting  a  deadly  blow,  tbat  it  tore  tbe  wig 
from  tbe  King's  bead.  Tbis,  bowever,  was  not 
enougb,  even  tbe  cold  steel  was  discarded.  Tbe 
royal  bunt  was  armed  only  witb  wooden  forks,  so  as 
to  tbrust  tbe  bear  backward,  a  bludgeon  to  stun 
bim  witb,  and  a  cord  to  bind  bim.  A  great  battue 
was  organized  in  tbis  manner  in  tbe  year  1700.  In 
a  few  days  fourteen  bears  were  eitber  killed  or 
captured.  One  of  tbe  bears  fir§t  attacked,  rusbed 
violently  upon  tbe  King,  wbo  bowever  gave  bim 
sucb  bearty  blows  witb  bis  bludgeon,  tbat  tbe  beast 
was  stunned  and  safely  captured.  Tbe  booty  was 
brougbt  back  in  triumpb  witb  songs  and  music  to 
Kungsdr. 

Tbe  King  sbowed  equal  daring  in  riding.  He 
ratber  liked  a  beavy  fall,  because  it  covered  bi? 
body  witb  tbe  scars  and  bruises  wbicb  were  a  sign 
of  manliness.  Once  be  undertook  a  long  ride  in  a 
storm,  fell  into  a  snow-drift,  and  was  only  saved  by 
tbe   activity   of  Count   Sparre.     At  anotber  time, 


THE  MAD  TIME  19 

when  he  was  just  sixteen,  he  set  out  at  five  in  the 
morning  and  reached  a  small  fiord  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Stockholm.  It  was  April,  and  the  ice  was 
melting,  so  that  the  floe  was  loosened  from  the  shore. 
The  King  would  hear  of  no  denial,  and  sprung  upon 
the  ice,  but  at  the  other  side  was  a  gap  of  fifteen 
feet.  Charles  at  first  wished  to  jump  it,  but  finding 
that  was  impossible,  urged  his  horse  into  the  freez- 
ing stream,  and  by  good  luck  safely  reached  the 
shore.  What  wonder  if  his  tutor  warned  him  that 
God  Almighty  had  already  saved  him  twice,  but 
could  hardly  be  expected  to  do  it  a  third  time,  and 
that  horses  were  designed  for  the  service  of  men 
and  not  to  help  them  to  break  their  necks ! 

Many  stories  are  told  of  his  sledge  parties  and 
his  toboganning,  in  which  he  seems  to  have  an- 
ticipated the  discoveries  of  an  Engadine  winter. 
Thus  he  would  harness  oa  the  horses  in  front,  and 
place  all  the  sledges  behind,  after  the  manner  of  the 
modern  '  bob-sleigh ;'  and  at  Kungsor  he  made  an 
ice-run  by  pouring  water  down  a  steep  hill,  ending 
with  a  leap  which  nearly  killed  his  two  companions. 
To  all  remonstrances  he  would  reply,  '  Oh !  it's 
nothing,'  an  expression  which  became  proverbial  in 
the  mouths  of  the  peasantry. 

Like  his  rival  Peter  the  Great,  he  accustomed 
himself  early  to  military  exercises,    knowing   thaX 

c2 


20  CHARLES  XII 

most  of  his  life  would  be  spent  in  these  pursuits. 
He  built  fortresses  of  snow,  engaged  in  sham  fights 
on  the  water,  in  which  the  ships  were  armed  with 
fire-engines.  In  one  of  these  encounters  the  King 
was  nearly  drowned,  and  was  only  saved  by  the 
presence  of  mind  of  his  companion  Horn.  He  took 
every  pains  to  harden  himself  in  preparation  for 
future  campaigns.  He  would  rise  in  the  night,  and 
lie  almost  naked  on  bare  planks.  In  December,  1(398, 
he  slept  for  three  successive  nights  in  the  stables, 
with  no  covering  but  hay.  At  the  same  time  he  was 
not/ree  from  horse-play  and  practical  jokes,  which 
are  the  weakness  of  princes.  He  would  drag  the 
wig  oflf  a  chamberlain's  head,  or  flip  cherry  stones 
into  his  face.  He  would  shoot  at  the  marble  statues 
in  the  palace,  till  they  were  shattered  as  by  bullets, 
or  make  a  bear  drunk,  and  laugh  when  it  broke  its 
back.  At  the  same  time  he  knew  how  to  distinguish 
between  jest  and  earnest.  He  was  serious  in  public 
affairs,  and  above  all  silent.  Indeed,  the  silence  of 
the  young  King  became  prevalent,  but  his  word 
once  spoken  was  never  changed. 

From  the  first  he  played  the  despot  in  Government. 
He  had  conceived  a  contempt  for  the  estates  which 
were  left  him,  and  he  did  not  trust  the  Lords  Coun- 
cillors. Charles  XI.  used  to  summon  his  council 
once  a  week,  but  his  son  transacted  afiairs  in  his  bed- 


THE  MAD  TIME  21 

room,  discussing  foreign  business  with  Polus,  and 
domestic  matters  with  Charles  Piper.  He  did  not 
go  to  his  council  till  matters  were  ]  already  settled, 
and  a  war  might  be  imminent  before  they  had  been 
told  anything  about  it.  They  had  to  wait  outside 
the  door  for  the  King's  pleasure.  Charles  was,  as 
might  be  expected,  wayward  in  his  habits  of  work. 
Sometimes  he  would  be  engaged  with  Piper  from 
five  in  the  morning  till  late  in  the  evening,  at  other 
times  he  would  attend  to  nothing  serious.  At  the 
same  time  he  inspired  general  respect,  and  no  com- 
bination of  the  nobility  was  able  to  make  head 
against  him.  He  was  sincerely  pious,  his  justice  was 
unimpeachable,  and  his  honesty  beyond  all  reproach, 
his  words  were  scrupulously  pure.  He  had  once  or 
twice  given  way  to  drink,  and  under  its  influence 
behaved  rudely  to  the  Queen-mother.  Upon  this  he 
determined  never  to  indulge  in  strong  drink  again, 
and  this  resolution  he  kept  till  his  death.  Also  he 
had  a  certain  love  of  art  and  refinement,  inherited 
from  his  mother,  which  would  hardly  be  expected 
from  his  character.  He  studied  engravings,  paid 
honour  to  artists,  and,  severe  in  his  own  simplicity, 
was  anxious  to  maintain  the  splendour  of  his  court. 
Duke  Frederick  IV.  of  Holstein-Gottorp  was  on 
his  mother's  side  a  cousin  of  Charles  XH.  and  on  his 
father's  side  a  cousin  of  Charles  XI.     He    had   also 


22  CHARLES  XII 

married  Charles's  elder  sister,  Hedwig  Sophia,  and 
was  consequently  a  constant  visitor  in  Stockholm. 
He  was  a  bad  companion  for  his  brother-in-law,  as 
he  exaggerated,  if  he  did  not  cause,  his  eccentricities, 
and  the  mad  freaks  they  played  together  were  a 
prototype  of  the  similar  pranks  which  shocked  and 
enlivened  Weimar  in  the  early  days  of  Goethe  and 
Karl  August  A  hare  hunt  was  held  in  the  council 
hall ;  the  King  and  Duke  raced  from  Stockholm  to 
Kungsor,  Charles  on  horseback,  Frederick  in  a  car- 
riage, with  twelve  miles'  start.  The  young  King 
won,  and  is  said  to  have  covered  eighty-five  miles  in 
five  hours.  One  day  the  Duke  rode  into  the  capital 
clad  in  nothing  but  a  shirt,  his  suite  in  similar  attire 
with  their  sabres  drawn ;  in  return  the  King  mounted 
a  stag,  and  rode  it,  happily  without  danger.  Count 
John  Gabriel  Stenbock  was  their  constant  butt. 
The  cousins  dragged  his  wig  from  his  head,  tried  to 
break  his  sword,  threw  his  hat  out  of  window  and 
cut  it  to  pieces ;  they  broke  up  all  the  benches  in 
the  royal  chapel,  so  that  the  congregation  had  to 
stand.  The  Duke  having  boasted  that  he  had  cut 
off  a  calfs  head  with  a  sword,  goats,  sheep,  and 
calves  were  brought  to  the  palace  to  be  operated 
upon,  and  their  severed  heads  thrown  through  the 
palace  windows.  A  similar  fate  was  inflicted  upon 
a  number  of  peasants'  horses  at  Kungsor. 


THE  MAD  TIME  23 

During  this  period  of  mad  frolic,  the  King  would 
listen  to  no  business,  and  the  Duke  became  very- 
unpopular.  It  was  said  that  he  wished  to  biing  his 
cousin  into  hatred  and  contempt,  and  even  to  expose 
him  to  danger  of  life,  in  order  that  he  might  ascend 
the  throne.  Once  he  dared  the  King  to  leap  a  dan- 
gerous ditch.  Charles's  devoted  page  Klinkowstrom, 
a  lad  of  the  same  age,  the  companion  of  his  fun  and 
frolic,  held  him  back  and  obtained  permission  to  try 
the  leap  first.  The  horse  was  killed,  the  page's  arm 
broken,  but  the  King's  life  was  saved.  Another  day 
Charles  was  dared  by  Frederick  to  ride  over  a  heap 
of  planks  piled  up  together.  Hans  Wachtmeister, 
who  was  in  the  suite,  lost  his  temper,  and  cried, 

'Have  done  with  this!  We  know  your  object, 
but  we  have  not  got  a  king  that  he  may  break  his 
neck  at  your  pleasure.' 

The  Duke  attacked  the  councillor  with  his  sword, 
but  the  King  threw  himself  between  them,  and 
cried, 

'  Hush,  hush  !  my  dear  Hans,  I  won't  ride  up  the 
bank  ;  be  easy  on  that  score,  my  old  friend.' 

Similarly  once  on  the  lake  of  Malar,  when  the 
same  three  were  in  a  boat  together,  the  Duke  began 
to  shake  it  from  side  to  side,  but  Wachtmeister  laid 
his  hand  on  his  sword,  and  threatened  to  run 
him  through  if  he  did  not  desist. 


24  CHARLES  XII 

Great  was  the  joy  of  the  Swedes  when  the  newly- 
married  couple  went  back  to  their  own  country. 
Charles  travelled  for  some  distance  with  them,  and 
played  his  mad  pranks  on  the  way.  At  one  place  a 
row  of  gallows  was  erected,  on  which  were  tied  by 
their  feet  living  geese  with  their  necks  smeared 
with  fat.  Peasants  rode  through  them  on  horseback, 
and  tore  their  necks  off,  each  successful  slaughterer 
receiving  a  ducat.  The  next  day  the  game  was  re- 
newed for  the  peasants'  wives  and  daughters,  and 
the  female  victors  received  two  ducats  each. 

When  the  Duke  had  finally  departed,  and  Charles 
had  returned  to  Stockholm,  he  appeared  to  be  quite 
an  altered  man.  He  was  indefatigable  in  perform- 
ing his  kingly  duties,  and  when  his  friends  begged 
him  to  take  some  repose,  he  refused,  and  said  that 
he  had  already  kept  his  subjects  waiting  too  long 
for  the  justice  which  they  had  a  right  to  expect 
from  him.  However,  the  respite  was  not  for  long. 
At  the  beginning  of  1699,  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of 
Gottorp  were  obliged  to  fly  from  their  dominions, 
and  eventually  took  refuge  in  Sweden.  Piper  did 
everything  he  could  to  prevent  the  visit,  but  in 
vain.  Charles  was  too  fond  of  his  sister,  and  too 
generous  in  character  to  refuse  hospitality  in  time 
of  need.  He  stood  at  the  very  end  of  the  landing- 
place  at  Ystad  to  await  his  visitors.     But  the  fears 


THE  MAD  TIME  25 

of  his  advisers  were  groundless.  There  was  but 
little  of  the  old  extravagance,  but  too  much  ex- 
traA^agance  of  a  new  kind.  The  court  adopted  a 
more  splendid  and  brilliant  air  than  had  been  seen 
since  the  days  of  Queen  Christina.  In  August  the 
King's  gardens  were  turned  into  a  Vauxhall,  and  in 
October  the  eighty-third  birthday  of  the  Queen- 
mother  was  celebrated  with  extraordinary  pomp 
and  expense.  In  November  a  French  company 
came  to  Stockholm,  and  played  the  best  pieces  of 
Moli^re  and  Corneille,  the  King  being  himself  nearly 
always  present.  In  January  and  February  three 
masked  balls  were  held,  regardless  of  expense,  and 
the  nobles  followed  the  example  of  the  court. 

The  cost  of  these  extravagances  was  serious,  the 
treasures  amassed  by  the  care  and  economy  of 
Charles  XI.  were  wasted  in  two  years.  The  Elephant 
vaults  were  empty,  other  resources  were  exhausted, 
there  was  even  a  talk  of  pledging  Pomerania  or 
Bremen,  which  was  only  prevented  by  the  represen- 
tations of  Piper.  But  the  hour  of  retribution  was 
at  hand.  It  is  said  that  in  the  spring  of  1700  the 
court  came  to  Kungsor,  and  the  King  was  preparing 
to  give  a  masked  ball  vnth  his  usual  magnificence. 
The  pious  Svedberg,  hearing  of  this,  asked  the  court 
preacher  whether  he  could  not  prevent  it,  and,  on 
his  declining  to  interfere,  asked  to  be  allowed  to 


26  CHARLES  XII 

preach  in  his  place.  Svedberg  in  his  sermon  repre- 
sented that  to  hold  masked  balls  on  Sundays  was 
such  a  terrible  sin  that  the  King  gave  up  the  idea, 
and  just  at  this  moment  a  courier  arrived  with  the 
news  that  King  Augustus  of  Saxony  and  Poland  had 
invaded  Livonia. 


27 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND. 

Whilst  Charles  was  spending  too  much  of  his  time 
in  folly  and  extravagance,  a  serious  conspiracy  was 
being  formed  against  him  and  his  country.  The 
main  instigator  of  this  was  Reinhold  Patkul,  a 
Livonian  nobleman,  who  dreamed  of  the  possible 
independence  of  his  native  province,  and  had  private 
wrongs  to  avenge  upon  the  royal  house  of  Sweden. 
When  Charles  XI.  put  an  end  to  the  feudal  rights  of 
the  Livonian  nobility,  Patkul  was  sent  to  Stockholm 
to  plead  their  cause.  He  produced  some  effect  upon 
the  King,  and  was  thanked  by  him,  but  was  never- 
theless arrested  and  condemned  for  high  treason. 
He  escaped,  and  wandered  in  different  parts  of 
Europe  seeking  for  revenge.  The  accession  of  a 
boy  to  the  Swedish  throne  seemed  to  give  him  op- 
portunity, and  he  approached  Augustus  of  Poland, 
suggesting  the  conquest  of  Livonia.  If  that  country, 


28  CHARLES  XII 

lie  tliought,  could  not  be  independent,  it  might  be 
better  oflf  under  an  elective  than  under  an  heredi- 
tary monarch. 

We  must  remember  that  at  this  time  the  growing 
power  of  Sweden  was  regarded  as  a  serious  danger 
to  Europe.  She  had  been  gradually  enriching  her- 
.self  at  the  expense  of  her  neighbours.  She  had 
taken  Ingria  from  Russia,  Stettin,  Rugen,  and  part 
of  Pomerania  from  Brandenburg,  Wismar  from 
Mecklenburg,  Bremen  and  Verden  from  the  Empire, 
a,nd  a  number  of  provinces  from  Denmark,  besides 
.supporting  the  Duke  of  Gottorp  in  the  independent 
possession  of  Schleswig-Holstein.  She  was  dreaded 
in  the  North,  as  Louis  XIV.  and  Napoleon  I.  were 
dreaded  in  the  rest  of  Europe. 

The  thrones  of  the  powers  hostile  to  Sweden 
were  occupied  by  young  and  enterprising  sovereigns, 
one  of  them  a  man  of  genius,  Frederick  IV.  of  Den- 
mark, Frederick  Augustus  of  Poland,  and  Peter  of 
Russia.  Mainly  by  the  instrumentality  of  Patkul  an 
alliance  was  formed  between  them  for  the  dismember- 
ment of  their  common  foe.  In  the  division  of  the 
spoil,  Russia  was  to  have  Ingria,  Narva  and  Uxholm, 
and  as  much  of  Finland  as  she  could  acquire ; 
Poland  was  to  have  Livonia  and  Esthonia;  Den- 
mark was  to  be  set  free  from  the  rival  pretensions  of 
the  Duke  of  Holstein-Gottorp,   and  to  recover  her 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  29 

lost  provinces ;  Brandenburg,  wlio  at  first  hesitated 
to  join  the  league,  was  to  receive  Stettin  and  per- 
haps a  portioii  of  Pomerania.  If  the  allies  had  all 
worked  together  in  combination,  Sweden  would 
have  had  little  chance.  But  Peter  was  too  young 
and  inexperienced  to  assume  a  directing  power,  and 
Charles  was  able  to  meet  his  enemies  one  after  the 
other  and  to  defeat  them,  at  least  for  the  moment, 
in  detail. 

War  first  broke  out  between  Denmark  and  the 
Duke  of  Gottorj).  The  Schleswig-Holstein  ques- 
tion is  well  known  as  one  of  the  most  complicated 
in  history,  and  this  is  not  the  place  to  unravel  it. 
King  Christian  I.  of  Denmark,  who  reigned  from  1448 
to  1481,  when  on  his  way  from  the  Baltic  to  Italy,  was 
invested  with  the  sovereignty  of  the  Duchies  by  the 
Emperor  in  the  Imperial  town  of  Rothenburg  on  the 
Tauber.  Schleswig  was  mainly  Scandinavian,  while 
Holstein  was  German,  being  said  indeed  to  form  an 
integral  part  of  the  German  Empire.  The  grandson 
of  Christian  L,  Christian  III.,  in  1533,  gave  the  Duchies 
as  fiefs  to  his  two  half  brothers,  John  and  Adolf.  John 
died  without  issue,  but  Adolf  settled  in  Schleswig, 
and  founded  the  line  of  Holstein-Gottorp.  After  the 
death  of  Christian  III.,  there  was  a  continual  strug- 
gle between  the  Kingdom  and  the  Duchies,  the 
Duchies    striving  for  independence,  and  Denmark 


to  CHARLES  XII 

aiming  either  at  an  effective  suzerainty  over  the 
Duchies,  or  at  their  complete  reduction.  The  marriage 
of  Charles  X.  of  Sweden  to  Hedwig  Eleanora,  sister 
of  the  reigning  Duke  of  Gottorp,  strengthened  the 
pretensions  of  that  house,  and  in  the  peace  of  Ros- 
kilde,  which  concluded  the  victorious  campaign  of 
Charles  X.  in  1658,  Frederick  III.  of  Denmark  was 
forced  to  renounce  the  suzerainty  to  which  he  laid 
claim.  But  his  son  and  successor.  Christian  V.,  al- 
lured the  Duke  of  Gottorp  to  Rendsburg,  made  him 
prisoner,  and  compelled  him  to  surrender  the  fort- 
ress of  Tdmiing  with  its  new  earthworks,  to  receive 
a  Danish  garrison  into  his  town,  and  again  to  become 
the  vassal  of  Denmark.  This  arrangement  lasted 
for  a  little  more  than  a  year,  and  was  put  an  end  to 
by  French  intervention.  But  in  1682,  Christian  V. 
made  an  alliance  with  France,  and  again  occupied 
the  ducal  fortresses  with  his  troops.  England  and 
Holland,  now  under  the  sway  of  William  III.,  natur- 
ally intervened  against  France,  and  by  the  peace  of 
Altona,  signed  on  June  20,  1689,  the  Duke  was 
again  restored  to  his  privileges,  and  the  Duchies  were 
placed  under  the  guarantee  of  the  maritime  powers. 
Duke  Christian  Albert,  in  whose  favour  this  inter- 
vention had  taken  place,  died  in  1694,  and  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Frederick,  of  whom  we  have 
already  heard  so  much.     He  placed  a  garrison   of 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  31 

Swedish  troops  in  Tonning,  and  restored  the  earth- 
works. King  Christian  could  not,  for  the  moment, 
interfere,  because  he  dreaded  the  power  of  Charles 
XL  But  with  the  death  of  that  King  came  the 
opportunity  of  revenge,  and  on  March  24,  1698,  the 
ti-eaty  of  alliance,  of  which  we  have  already  spoken, 
was  signed  with  the  King  of  Poland  and  the  Tsar.  It 
remained  a  dead  secret,  and  was  scarcely  suspected  by 
the  Swedish  government.  In  it  King  Augustus  prom- 
ised to  support  an  attack  on  the  Duchies  with  a  force 
of  eight  thousand  men,  and  to  keep  the  Swedes 
employed  by  an  invasion  of  Livonia.  King  Chris- 
tian died  on  New  Year's  Day,  1699,  before  he  could 
put  these  plans  into  operation,  but  his  son  Frederick 
IV.  was  even  more  eager  for  action  than  his  father. 
Before  the  end  of  the  year  a  new  alliance  was  con- 
cluded with  the  King  of  Poland  and  the  Tsar,  which 
provided  for  a  common  attack  on  Sweden,  and  that 
no  peace  should  be  made  until  Sweden  had  consent- 
ed to  surrender  her  conquered  provinces,  and  the 
Tsar  had  received  a  port  on  the  Gulf  of  Finland. 

Duke  Frederick  had  no  other  resource  left  him 
but  to  take  refuge  in  Sweden,  where  he  met  Charles 
and  placed  his  country  under  his  protection. 
Charles  promised  to  undertake  the  responsibility, 
even  if  it  should  cost  him  his  crown.  Consulting  no 
one  but  Piper,  he  ordered  troops  to  march  from  Stade 


32  CHARLES  XII 

and  Wismar  into  Holstein,  and  to  join  the  Duke's 
forces.  His  councillors  protested,  and  the  sea  powers 
deprecated  the  opening  of  a  northern  war.  But  all 
that  they  could  obtain  from  Charles  was  a  promise 
that  he  would  not  be  the  first  to  take  the  aggressive. 
King  Augustus  did  his  best  to  conceal  his  intentions. 
He  sent  an  embassy  to  Stockholm,  and  even  made 
proposals  for  an  alliance.  Dahlberg,  the  governor 
of  Riga,  suspected  mischief,  but  could  not  persuade 
his  government.  He  put  the  walls  into  a  state  of 
defence,  and  fortified  a  bastion  called  Kobern,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river  Diina.  In  the  dawn  of  a 
wintry  morning,  February  14,  1700,  two  thousand 
Saxons  attacked  this  bastion,  and  occupied  it  after 
two  hours'  fighting.  The  great  northern  Avar,  which 
was  to  last  so  many  years,  and  to  cause  so  much 
bloodshed,  had  now  begun. 

We  have  already  stated  that  Charles  was  at 
Kungsor,  when  he  heard  of  the  invasion  of  Livonia. 
He  turned  quietly  to  the  French  ambassador,  and  said, 

'  We  shall  soon  induce  King  Augustus  to  return 
to  the  place  from  whence  he  came.' 

However,  he  betook  himself  to  Stockholm,  and 
addressed  his  assembled  councillors. 

*  I  am  determined,'  he  said,  '  never  to  begin  an 
unjust  war,  but  never  to  end  a  just  one,  save  by  the 
subjection  of  the  enemy.' 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  33 

Again,  *  Strange  that  both  my  cousins  wish  to 
make  war  against  me.  Be  it  so !  But  King  Augustus 
has  broken  his  word;  our  cause  is  therefore  just, 
and  God  will  light  on  our  side.  I  will  first  settle 
matters  with  one,  I  will  then  speak  with  the  others.' 

Charles  received  with  equal  calmness  the  news 
that  Russia  had  joined  the  league  against  him.  The 
crisis,  however,  produced  an  entire  change  in  his 
habits  and  demeanom-.  Theatres,  dances,  and  other 
amusements  were  completely  given  up,  and  the 
young  King  devoted  himself  unreservedly  to  the 
study  of  the  art  of  war,  and  of  the  miHtary  history 
of  his  ancestors. 

The  army  was  brought  up  to  its  full  strength,  and 
new  regiments  were  formed.  A  regiment  of  Drag- 
oons was  levied  on  the  preachers  and  another  on  the 
civil  servants,  a  regiment  of  infantry  was  demanded 
from  the  citizens  of  Stockholm.  Some  of  the  higher 
nobility  raised  companies  for  the  service  of  the 
crown.  The  fleet  was  fully  manned  and  equipped, 
no  sailors  were  allowed  to  be  engaged  for  the  mer- 
chant service  until  the  needs  of  the  navy  were 
supplied. 

But  for  these  purposes  and  for  the  conduct  of  the 
war,  money  was  above  all  things  necessary,  and  the 
state  treasury  was  exhausted.  In  the  autumn  of 
1699  a  war  tax  was  inposed,  which  brought  in  about 

D 


34  CHARLES  XII 

a  million  thalers.  The  friends  of  the  King,  such  as 
Piper  and  Stembock,  subscribed  large  sums,  but  the 
nobles  were  in  general  discontented,  and  the  exam- 
ple was  but  slowly  followed.  The  reductions,  the 
confiscations  of  their  property  by  the  Crown,  were  too 
fresh  in  their  recollection.  Forced  therefore  by 
circumstances,  Charles  determined  to  retrace  this 
policy.  By  a  rescript  of  April  13,  1700,  he  revoked 
the  Reduction  Edict  which  his  father  had  issued.  On 
the  evening  of  that  day  he  took  an  affecting  leave 
of  his  grandmother  and  his  two  sisters,  saying  that 
he  was  going  to  spend  a  short  time  at  Kungsor. 
However,  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  he  stole  sec- 
retly out  of  the  palace,  and  took  the  road  to  the  south. 
He  never  returned  to  his  capital,  and  never  saw 
his  grandmother  or  his  eldest  sister  again. 

Frederick  IV.,  King  of  Denmark,  Charles's  first  cou- 
sin and  his  present  enemy,  ascended  the  throne  on 
August  25,  1699.  He  was  of  low  stature,  thin,  pale, 
his  face  decked  with  a  scanty  beard.  He  had  a 
long  Roman  nose,  large  dark  and  fiery  eyes,  a  broad 
mouth,  bad  teeth,  a  slight  stoop,  a  short  neck,  and  a 
broad  chest.  In  this  small  and  unattractive  body 
dwelt  a  great  and  fiery  spirit.  Frederick  was  clever 
and  sensible,  cultivated,  honest,  and  a  true  friend.  He 
was  convinced  that  his  first  duty  was  to  carry  out 
his  father's  wishes,  and  the  alliance  Avith  Russia  and 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  35 

Poland,  which  was  offered  to  him,  seemed  to  make  it 
certain  that  it  would  succeed  in  doing  so. 

However,  the  affairs  of  the  north  were,  for  special 
reasons,  a  matter  of  interest  to  the  other  powers  of 
Europe.  A  great  European  war  was  imminent,  os- 
tensibly for  determining  the  question  of  the  succes- 
sion to  the  Spanish  Empire,  but  really  for  destroying 
the  preponderating  power  of  Louis  XIV.  William 
III.,  King  of  England  and  Stadholder  of  Holland, 
who  had  spent  his  life  in  opposing  the  aggrandise- 
ment of  the  French  king,  who  now  wielded  the  re- 
sources of  two  governments  and  commanded  two 
powerful  fleets,  was  not  likely  to  allow  the  interest 
of  the  Danish  peninsula  to  interfere  with  his  far- 
reaching  plans.  A  war  in  the  north  might  spread 
over  the  whole  of  Europe,  and  array  combatants  on 
very  different  lines  to  those  which  his  policy  re- 
quired. He  therefore,  with  remarkable  prescience 
and  admirable  presence  of  mind,  determined  to  stamp 
out  the  flame  before  it  became  a  conflagration.  He 
had  a  ground  for  interference  as  a  guarantor  of 
the  treaty  of  Altona,  which  had  arranged  matters 
between  the  King  and  the  Duke  of  Gottorp.  He 
therefore  despatched  a  fleet  of  English  and  Dutch 
ships,  with  orders  to  maintain  the  provisions  of  the 
treaty  which  had  been  violated  by  Frederick,  and 
•with  instructions  to  bring  about  a  peace  as  speedily 

d2 


36  CHARLES  XII 

as  possible.     The  fleet  was  under  the  orders  of  the- 
English  Admiral,  Sir  George  Rooke. 

In  January,  1700,  a  convention  had  been  signed 
at  the  Hague  between  England,  Holland,  Bruns- 
wick, Luneburg,  and  Celle,  for  the  purpose  of  sup- 
porting the  treaty,  and  negotiations  were  entered 
into.  Frederick  refused  to  submit ;  Swedish  troops 
were  stationed  in  the  Duchy  of  Holstein,  some  were 
collecting  in  Bremen,  others  were  advancing  from 
Pomerania,  and  from  the  frontiers  of  Norway. 
General  Rehbinder  stood,  ready  to  march,  in  Go- 
thenburg. The  warnings  of  the  French  ambassa- 
dor were  of  no  use ;  Frederick  saw  that  war  was 
inevitable,  and  determined  to  meet  it.  He  manned 
and  equipped  the  Danish  fleet,  and  put  it  into 
fighting  trim.  His  army  entered  Holstein  on  March 
17,  destroyed  the  earthworks  erected  by  the  Duke, 
and  invested  the  fortress  of  Tonning  on  April  22. 

Just  at  this  moment  Charles  had  left  Stockholm, 
and,  accompanied  by  Duke  Frederick,  went  first  to 
Carlscrona,  where  he  inspected  the  fleet,  and  then  to 
Malmo,  where  he  superintended  the  mustering  of 
twelve  thousand  troops  for  invasion  of  Seeland. 
Frederick  left  his  cousin  at  Gothenburg,  and  returned 
to  his  own  country.  The  allied  English  and  Dutch 
fleet  was  already  on  its  way,  and  Charles  returned  to 
Carlscrona  in  order  to  go  on  board  and  to  join  its 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  37 

vessels  with  his  own.  In  the  meantime  the  siege  of 
Tonning  was  proceeding  with  little  success.  King 
Frederick  proceeded  thither  in  May,  hoping  to  be  wit- 
ness of  a  victory.  The  bombardment  had  opened  on 
April  26.  More  than  ten  thousand  bombs  and 
red-hot  balls  had  been  shot  into  the  town,  with 
the  result  of  burning  a  single  house  and  killing  a  few 
men.  The  besiegers  suffered  more  than  the  besieged, 
their  powder  magazines  exploded,  and  the  Danes 
believed  that  the  town  was  full  of  witches  and  magi- 
cians, against  whose  art  ordinary  means  were  power- 
less. Under  these  circumstances  there  was  nothing 
to  be  done  but  to  raise  the  siege,  and  King  Frederick 
retired  to  Rendsburg. 

Here,  on  June  7,  1700,  he  received  a  visit  from  the 
English  minister,  Mr.  Gregg,  who  informed  him  that 
his  sovereign,  as  a  guarantor  of  the  peace  of  Altona, 
had  determined  to  send  a  detachment  of  his  fleet  in- 
to the  Baltic  in  order  to  preserve  its  conditions.  He 
hoped,  however,  that  the  King  would  render  its  oper- 
ations unnecessary  by  recalling  his  troops  from  Hols- 
tein,  and  giving  satisfaction  for  the  damage  which  he 
had  occasioned.  Frederick  repHed  that  he  would 
comply  with  the  wishes  of  England  when  the  allied 
troops  had  quitted  Holstein,  and  that  he  would  then 
willingly  accept  the  mediation  of  France.  The  day 
after  this  interview  the  allied  fleet  reached  the  har- 


38  CHARLES  XII 

bour  of  Vinga  in  the  neiglibourliood  of  Gothenburg, 
The  Danish  fleet  consisted  of  twenty-nine  line  of  bat- 
tle-ships and  fifteen  frigates,  and  was  under  the  com- 
mand of  Ulrich  Christian  Gyldenlove,  a  natural  bro- 
ther of  the  King's,  young  in  years,  but  of  ripe  experi- 
ence, with  pleasant  exterior,  a  clear  understanding, 
and  chivaious  nature.  Gyldenlove  took  a  position  in 
the  sound  between  the  island  of  Hveen  and  Helsingor, 
under  the  guns  of  Kronburg,  to  prevent  the  advance 
of  the  Swedish  fleet.  But  on  June  26  the  allied 
fleet  was  sighted  from  the  battlements  of  the  castle. 
It  anchored,  thirty-two  strong,  on  the  north  coast 
of  Seeland,  not  far  from  Helsingor.  The  Danes 
naturally  sent  to  demand  their  intentions,  and  were 
answered  by  Admirals  Rooke  and  Allemonde  that  they 
had  come,  not  to  oause  a  war  but  to  prevent  one, 
that  they  desired  to  sail  through  the  sound,  and 
hoped  for  an  undisturbed  passage.  Gyldenlove  put 
his  ships  in  order  of  battle,  and  prepared  to  dispute 
their  advance. 

In  the  meantime  the  Swedish  fleet,  consisting  of 
thirty-eight  ships  of  the  line  and  ten  frigates,  carry- 
ing more  than  two  thousand  guns,  had  left  the 
harbour  of  Carlscrona.  It  Avas  under  the  command 
of  the  Admiral  of  the  fleet,  Hans  Wachtmeister,  an 
experienced  veteran  of  sixty  years  of  age,  who  had 
served  his  apjDrenticeship  in  the  English  navy.    The 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  39 

object  of  the  Swedes  was  to  join  the  aUied  fleet,  that 
of  the  Danes  to  prevent  then*  junctions.  A  large 
portion  of  the  sound  between  Seeland  and  the 
Swedish  coast  is  occupied  by  the  islands  of  Amack 
and  Saltholm,  and  the  passages  available  for  ships 
run  on  either  side  of  this  latter  island.  The  western 
passage,  called  '  The  Drogen,'  is  deep  and  available 
for  ships  of  war,  but  it  is  commanded  by  the  batte- 
ries of  Amack  and  is  very  narrow.  On  this  occasion 
the  Danes  had  removed  all  marks  of  navigation. 
On  the  eastern  side  of  Saltholm  is  the  passage  called 
'  Flinterenden,'  shallow,  tortuous,  and  full  of  sand- 
banks, seldom  attempted  by  ships  of  war.  Charles 
XII.,  who  had  only  recently  left  the  Admiral's  ship, 
gave  positive  orders  to  Wachtmeister  that  he  should 
sail  with  what  ships  he  could  through  the  main 
channel,  and  send  the  rest  back  to  Carlscrona.  The 
Danish  fleet  left  their  position  to  oppose  the  coming 
of  their  enemy,  and  the  allies  inunediately  weighed 
anchor  and  sailed  into  the  sound,  saluting  the  forte 
ress  of  Kronburg  as  they  passed.  They  occupicxt 
the  position  which  the  Danish  fleet  had  just  le^st 
Kooke  was,  however,  greatly  alarmed  lest  the  Du^-  in 
should  give  way,  and  they  should  be  obliged  to  med 
the  soimd  before  the  Swedish  ships  arrived,  p,  so 
Danes  were  now  between  two  fires,  and  the  c^rove 
itself  was  insecure.  It  must  have  been  a  pictur 


40  CHARLES  XII 

and  thrilling  sight :  the  ships  of  four  great  powers 
ranged  in  battle  order  against  each  other  in  the 
narrow  sound,  while  vessels  of  commerce  pursued 
their  business  unhindered  as  in  a  time  of  peace. 

On  July  6,  Wachtmeister  prepared  to  execute 
the  positive  orders  of  his  sovereign,  and  to  the  ter- 
ror and  astonishment  of  the  Danes  he  accomplished 
it.  One  of  the  largest  ships  went  aground,  and, 
when  it  was  got  off  by  the  removal  of  its  cannon, 
had  to  be  sent  back  to  Carlscrona.  Four  or  five  of 
the  ships  of  deepest  draught  had  been  left  behind, 
but  the  rest  reached  the  roadstead  of  Malmo  in 
safety,  and  effected  their  junction  with  the  allies. 
The  combined  fleets  were  now  very  strong,  and  the 
Danes  retired  under  the  walls  of  Copenhagen. 

The  bombardment  of  the  town  began  on  the 
evening  of  July  9.  The  Danish  fleet  had  been 
anchored  in  such  a  way  as  to  prevent  the  guns  of 
their  fortresses  from  being  fired  without  injuring 
their  own  ships.     The  bombs  thrown  did  little  injury, 

-any  of  them  bursting  in  the  air.  Rooke  made  it 
th>vious  by  his  demeanour  that  his  principal  object 
ings  the  restoration  of  peace,  and  that  he  had  not 
harlie  with  any  hostile  intentions.  But  it  now  be- 
of  tje  evident  that  Charles  was  meditating  a  descent 
expel  Seeland,  with  the  object  of  capturing  Copen- 
servea  from  the  land-side  while  the  combined  fleets 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  41 

blockaded  it  from  the  sea.  He  moved  about  between 
Carlscrona  and  Malmo,  partly  to  complete  his  pre- 
parations, partly  to  deceive  the  enemy  as  to  his 
intentions.  The  first  plan  had  been  to  land  in  two 
divisions,  one  under  General  Rehnskjold  at  Kjoge, 
and  the  other  under  General  Wachtmeister  between 
Helsingor  and  Copenhagen.  This  was  given  up, 
o^ving  to  unfavourable  winds.  On  the  evening  of 
August  3  (N.S.)  a  detachment  was  formed,  consist- 
ing of  some  ships  of  the  line  and  some  frigates, 
accompanied  by  an  English  and  a  Dutch  ship,  and 
can-ying  on  board  the  Swedish  regiments  of  Upland 
and  Calmar.  Charles  superintended  the  operations, 
remaining  at  the  place  of  embarkation  from  five  in 
the  morning  till  midnight.  When  this  division  had 
reached  the  island  of  Hveen  it  was  joined  on  the 
following  day  by  Charles  himself,  who  had  passed 
the  night  in  the  guard-house  on  the  bridge,  on 
board  the  yacht  '  Sofia,'  in  the  midst  of  a  large  as- 
semblage of  vessels  of  all  kinds,  conveying  the 
Swedish  Guards  and  other  troops.  They  set  sail  at 
seven  in  the  morning,  and  reached  the  Danish  coast 
at  noon,  the  weather  being  very  bad.  From  four  in 
the  afternoon  till  midnight  there  was  a  continued 
rain,  and  then  a  violent  gale  of  wind  sprang  up,  so 
that  many  thought  that  the  expedition  would  prove 
a  failure. 


42  CHARLES  XII 

Orders  had  been  given  that  as  soon  as  the  ves- 
sels struck  ground,  the  soldiers  should  jump  into  the 
Avater  and  wade  to  the  shore.  The  grenadiers  were 
to  attack  fii-st,  then  the  cavalry,  and  then  the  rest  of 
the  troops,  the  rear  ranks  being  furnished  with 
spades ;  the  artillery  was  to  be  landed  last.  But 
these  precautions  were  not  required.  Charles,  at  the 
head  of  five  thousand  men,  found  only  two  hundred 
cavalry  to  oppose  him,  with  a  hundred  armed 
peasants  and  six  one-pounders  placed  on  two  hills. 
These  were  soon  driven  into  their  entrenchments  by 
the  fire  of  the  Swedish  ships,  and  the  landing  was 
effected  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening,  at  the  village 
of  Humble  Beck,  about  twenty  miles  from  the 
capital.  The  grenadiers  sprang  into  the  water  up 
to  the  waist,  and  the  king  would  have  liked  to  be 
among  them,  but  contented  himself  with  keeping 
order.  The  engagement  lasted  a  very  short  time ; 
the  Danes  were  quickly  driven  back,  and  their  guns 
captured. 

During  the  following  days  reinforcements  arrived 
from  Sweden,  which  brought  Charles's  force  up  to 
eleven  thousand  men.  He  now  advanced  towards 
Copenhagen  and  halted  about  ten  miles  from  the 
city,  which  he  undoubtedly  intended  to  besiege. 
But  the  siege  train  had  not  arrived,  and  nothing 
could  be  done  without  their  help.     The  envoys  of 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  43 

England  and  Holland  did  all  they  could  to  restrain 
the  King  from  further  action.  They  represented  to 
him  that  on  July  28  an  armistice  had  been  signed  in 
Holstein  between  the  Danish  and  the  allied  troops, 
and  that  negotiations  for  peace  had  been  opened  at 
Travendal.  It  is  said  that  Charles  was  popular 
amongst  the  Danish  people,  and  that  supplies  came 
readily  into  his  camp.  He  issued  a  proclamation, 
pre^^ously  printed  at  Lund,  promising  the  inhabi- 
tants security  for  their  persons  and  propei-ty,  and 
recommending  them  to  remain  at  home  and  attend 
to  their  own  affairs.  If  captured  peasants  were 
brought  to  him,  he  gave  them  money  and  said, 

'  Go  to  your  home,  my  children,  and  mind  your 
own  business  in  God's  name  ;  I  am  not  come  here  to 
conquer  you,  but  to  establish  peace.  If  you  have 
anything  to  sell  bring  it  here,  and  you  shall  be  paid 
ready  money  for  it.' 

He  spoke  affably  to  all  who  approached  him,  and 
was  glad  to  hear  the  peasants  say, 

'  God  bless  your  majesty.  You  will  do  us  no 
harm,  for  you  are  the  son  of  our  pious  Ulrica.' 

Strict  discipline  was  kept.  The  citizens  of  Hel- 
singor  placed  themselves  under  his  protection,  and  it 
is  said  that  nobles  and  rich  merchants  came  to 
Charles  from  Copenhagen  to  ask  that  their  palaces 
and  their  beautiful  churches  might  be  spared 


44  CHARLES  XII 

Charles  replied  to  them  that  they  would  be  treated 
as  their  conduct  deserved. 

Charles  was  as  simple  as  ever  in  his  diet  and  habits 
of  life,  but  he  and  his  officers  did  not  spare  his 
cousin's  preserves,  so  that  the  fleet  was  well  supplied 
with  game.  At  last  the  peace  of  Travendal  was 
agreed  on  August  17,  and  the  war  came  to  an 
end.  The  condition  of  the  peace  was  that  matters 
should  remain  between  the  King  and  the  Duke  as  they 
had  been  before  the  war,  while  at  the  same  time  the 
King  was  to  pay  an  indemnity  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  thalers.  The  negotiations  had  lasted 
only  eleven  days. 

Charles  had  taken  part  in  the  war  as  one  of  the 
guarantors  of  the  treaty  of  Altona,  and  he  would 
have  liked  to  have  continued  it  on  his  own  account. 
But  the  maritime  powers  were  opposed  to  this,  and 
he  had  other  enemies  to  deal  with.  Therefore  the 
Swedish  troops  returned  to  their  own  country,  and 
Charles  crossed  to  Helsingborg  on  September  3, 
after  an  absence  of  four  weeks.  The  Swedish  fleet 
sailed  to  Carlscrona,  and  Admirals  Rooke  and  Alle- 
monde  sailed  home  again,  having  satisfactorily  accom- 
plished their  embassy  of  peace.  The  young  King 
had  begun  his  career  well.  He  had  carried  out  a 
bold  scheme  with  the  most  complete  success.  His 
name  was  knoAvn  throughout  Europe,  and  his  army 


THE  INVASION  OF  SEELAND  45 

liad  shown  that  it  was  brave  and  well  disciplined. 
The  Danes  took  leave  of  him  with  fear  in  their  eyes. 
He  told  them,  in  a  parting  address,  that  if  they  had 
suffered  any  inconvenience  it  was  against  his  will, 
and  that  from  this  moment  he  would  be  the  most 
faithful  friend  of  their  King.  A  fomitain,  from  the 
water  of  which  he  used  to  quench  his  thirst,  still 
exists  and  bears  the  following  inscription  : 

'  Charles  XII.,  King  of  Sweden,  took  every  day 
water  from  this  well,  while  he  was  superintending 
the  embarkation  of  his  troops  at  Vedbek,  from  August 
28  to  September  4.' 

It  adds  that  the  peasant  Hans  Petersen,  to  whom 
the  well  then  belonged,  and  who  spoke  to  Charles 
every  day,  bore  testimony  of  the  fact  to  its  present 
o^vner. 


46 


CHAPTER  IV. 

NARVA. 

The  peace  of  Travendal  satisfied  none  of  the  parties 
most  concerned  in  it,  least  of  all  the  Danes.  It  could 
only  be  regarded  by  Frederick  IV.  as  an  armistice. 
Ho  therefore  kept  his  army  on  a  war  footing,  and 
provisioned  his  fleet  for  six  weeks.  Charles  XII. 
was  inclined  to  defer  the  expedition  to  Livonia,  and 
indeed  only  took  with  him  a  force  of  six  thousand 
men.  With  this  small  army  he  set  sail  from  Carlshamn 
on  October  1,  and  reached  the  harbour  of  Pernau 
five  days  later.  The  expedition  had  been  directed 
in  the  first  instance  against  King  Augustus  of  Poland, 
to  avenge  the  attack  on  Riga,  but  no  sooner  had 
Charles  landed  on  Livonian  soil  than  he  heard  that 
the  Tsar  Peter  had  declared  war  against  him,  and 
had  invaded  Ingria ;  he  had  therefore  to  defend  him- 
self against  two  enemies  at  once.  Augustus  had 
long  been  urging  Peter  to  declare  himself  as  a  mem- 


NARVA  47 

ber  of  the  triple  alliance,  and  to  throw  otf  the  mask, 
but  he  answered  that  he  could  do  nothing  until  he 
had  finished  matters  with  the  Turks. 

The  peace  of  Travendal  was  signed  on  the  very 
day  on  which  Peter  had  received  news  that  the 
peace  of  Carlowitz  was  concluded  at  Constantinople. 

The  next  day  he  sent  to  King  Augustus  that  he 
would  declare  war  immediately  and  march  into  Swed- 
ish territory.  In  fact  war  was  proclaimed  at  Moscow 
on  August  31,  and  the  Swedish  ambassador  was 
thrown  into  prison.  From  this  moment  there  began  a 
quarrel  which  determined  the  course  of  Charles's  life, 
which  ruined  his  plans,  made  his  usefulness  impos- 
sible, and  turned  what  might  have  been  a  brilliant 
career,  directed  to  the  aggrandisement  of  his  country, 
into  an  heroic  but  ineffectual  struggle  against  a 
scarcely  more  gifted,  but  more  fortmiate  foe. 

This  wrestle  of  youthful  giants  for  a  supremacy  in 
the  north,  on  which  was  to  depend  the  supremacy 
of  their  countries  in  the  world,  has  terrible  fascina- 
tion when  seen  by  the  experience  of  two  hundred 
years.  Peter  was  now  only  twenty-eight  years  of 
age,  Charles  was  only  eighteen,  Gyldenlove  twenty, 
his  brother  Frederick  of  Denmark  but  a  few  years 
older. 

For  the  next  fifteen  years  the  large  field  of  central 
and  southern  Europe  was  occupied  by  the  conflict 


48  CHARLES  XII 

of  mature  warriors  and  diplomatists,  William  and 
Lewis,  Marlborougli  and  Eugene.  Far  away  in  the 
north-east  the  boisterous  sport  of  the  young  sove- 
reigns continued,  threatening  ever  and  anon  to  render 
the  main  action  impossible.  Messages  and  threats 
availed  nothing  to  keep  them  quiet,  and  the  battle 
of  mighty  interests  was  nearly  stopped  by  their  dis- 
sensions. But  in  the  light  of  history  the  results  of 
the  northern  Avar  are  far  more  important  than  those 
of  the  war  of  the  Spanish  succession.  The  latter 
achieved  nothing  except  the  partial  weakening  of 
the  French  monarchy  ;  the  objects  with  which  the 
war  was  commenced  were  none  of  them  attained. 
On  the  other  hand  the  northern  war  determined  the 
fate  of  Sweden  and  the  destiny  of  Russia.  Swe- 
den, great  in  her  people  and  her  sovereigns,  was 
relegated  to  a  humble  seat  in  the  Parliament  of 
nations,  while  Russia  was  allowed  to  enter  upon  a 
career  which  has  made  her,  next  to  England,  the 
arbitress  of  the  world. 

After  landing  at  Pernau,  Charles  betook  himself 
to  Rujen,  where  he  heard  from  General  Wellingk 
that  the  Swedes  had  gone  into  winter  quarters,  and 
that  Riga  was  for  the  moment  out  of  danger.  He 
therefore  determined  to  turn  his  attention  to  the 
north,  and  relieve  the  fortress  of  Narva  which  the 
Russians  had  attacked.    In  the  middle  of  September 


NARVA  49 

Prince  Trubetzkoi,  governor  of  Novgorod,  had  re- 
ceived orders  to  advance  to  Narva  with  a  force  of 
above  eight  thousand  men.  He  arrived  on  Sep- 
tember 23,  fortified  a  camp,  and  awaited  the  com- 
ing of  the  siege  train.  The  town  was  in  a  tolerably 
good  condition  of  defence.  It  had  a  garrison  of 
two  thousand  men,  half  of  whom  were  citizens  and 
peasants  of  the  neighbourhood ;  the  place  was  com- 
manded by  the  excellent  and  energetic  Colonel 
Arved  Horn.  The  Russians  had  expected  that  the 
garrison  would  surrender  without  much  resistance, 
but  it  was  soon  seen  that  the  Russian  forces  were 
insufficient.  They  were  scantily  supplied  with  mu- 
nitions of  war.  The  roads  were  bad,  and  carriages 
were  wanting,  and  neither  the  Russian  artillery  nor 
their  powder  was  good  enough  in  quality  for  the 
purpose. 

The  besieging  army  may  be  reckoned  at  about 
thirty  thousand  men.  It  was  under  the  command 
of  Count  Golovin,  a  friend  and  favourite  of  Peter. 
The  Duke  of  Croy  was  also  in  the  army,  an  officer 
who  had  served  both  the  Danes  and  the  Austrians 
previous  years.  Peter  had  promised  him  a  position  of 
importance,  but  was  not  able  to  find  one  for  him,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  content  himself  with  the  function  of 
an  adviser.  The  troops  of  Charles  had  anived  at  Per- 
nau  much  exhausted  by  a  stormy  passage,  and  it  took 

£ 


50  CHARLES  XII 

some  time  for  tliem  to  recover.  General  Wellirigk 
had  been  ordered  to  march  with  a  corps  of  nine 
thousand  men  to  Wesenberg,  in  Esthonia,  by  way  of 
Revel.  But  it  took  nearly  a  month  to  reach  the 
place  of  assembly,  in  consequence  of  the  badness  of 
the  roads.  Charles  had  ordered  magazines  to  be 
provided,  but  the  country  was  bare  of  resources, 
the  whole  neighbourhood  had  been  plundered,  the 
temper  of  the  army  was  bad,  the  soldiers  had  no  con- 
fidence in  their  youthful  leader,  and  those  who  were 
escaping  from  Narva  brought  bad  news  into  the 
camp.  The  King,  however,  never  lost  his  presence 
of  mind.  He  remained  calm  and  unshaken,  certain 
of  himself,  and  steadfast  in  his  purpose.  He  ex- 
hibited in  his  early  youth  qualities  which  were  to 
distinguish  him  throughout  his  life. 

Although  all  the  troops  had  not  yet  arrived  Charles 
determined  to  march  to  Narva.  He  had  under 
his  command  only  about  fourteen  thousand  men,  of 
which  five  hundred  must  be  left  to  guard  Livonia 
and  to  watch  the  Saxons.  Between  Wesenberg  and 
Narva  lay  the  pass  of  Pyhajoggi,  the  'Holy  Meadow,' 
about  eighteen  miles  distant  from  the  fortress.  It 
consists  of  a  deep  valley  enclosed  by  steep  hills  and 
traversed  by  a  stream  with  marshy  banks.  Through 
this  difficult  ravine  there  lay  only  one  road,  which 
crossed  the  river  by  a  bridge,  and  there  were  no 


NARVA  51 

means  of  passage.  By  the  advice  of  General  Gor- 
don, the  confidential  adviser  of  Peter,  this  pass  had 
been  occupied  by  Sheremetief,  with  about  six  thou- 
sand men.  But  the  force  was  clumsily  distributed, 
about  a  thousand  men  being  sent  over  the  stream, 
while  the  main  body  remained  on  the  other  side. 
When  the  Swedish  advanced  guard  met  the  Russian 
force,  they  halted  and  informed  the  King  that  the 
pass  was  occupied.  He  rode  ahead,  and  gave  orders 
for  eight  guns  to  follow  him.  The  Russians  were 
speedily  driven  back,  and  the  gims,  coming  up,  open- 
ed fire  on  the  other  bank.  The  Russian  cavalry  were 
seized  with  a  panic  of  terror,  and  galloped  hastily 
away,  and  the  pass  was  forced. 

That  night  Peter  received  news  from  Sheremetief 
that  he  had  been  obliged  to  retreat,  and  that  Charles 
might  be  expected  to  arrive  at  any  moment.  He 
took  an  extraorduiary  resolution,  which  has  always 
been  made  an  accusation  against  him.  At  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  he  called  on  the  Duke  of 
Croy,  and  asked  him  to  take  the  command  while  he 
retired  with  Golovin  to  Novgorod,  to  hasten  the 
reinforcements  which  were  expected  from  Pskof.  It 
is  not  fair  to  attribute  this  step  to  cowardice.  It  is 
more  probable  that  Peter  was  conscious  of  his  o-svn 
shortcomings,  and  that,  while  he  felt  it  best  to  be 
absent,  he  did  not  think  it  wise  to  entrust  his  troops 

£  2 


52  CHARLES  XII 

to  a  divided  command.  He  said  afterwards  that  lie- 
should  have  escaped  the  disaster  of  Narva,  if  he 
had  given  the  command  to  Croy  a  fortnight  earlier. 

Croy  did  his  best,  but  he  could  not  enforce  the 
imwilling  obedience  of  the  Russian  officers,  nor  could 
he  avoid  the  faults  of  Sheremetief's  dispositions.  The 
line  of  circumvallation  was  too  long,  and  the  troops 
were  too  much  scattered.  Also  the  Russian  force 
was  badly  clothed  and  insufficiently  fed,  so  that 
although  they  fought  bravely  at  certain  points  they 
could  not  withstand  the  furious  onslaught  of  the 
Swedes.  On  November  29,  the  Swedish  ai-my 
reached  Lagena,  a  country  town  a  few  miles  distant 
from  Narva.  As  they  did  not  know  whether  the 
town  had  fallen  or  not,  Charles  ordered  four  signal 
guns  to  be  fired  as  a  warning  to  the  besieged.  Soon 
four  dull  and  distant  sounds  were  heard  from  the 
fortress,  which  told  them  that  their  labours  were  not 
in  vain.  Still  their  condition  was  not  a  prosperous 
one,  their  provisions  were  exhausted,  nothing  was  to 
be  obtained  from  the  plundered  country,  and  the 
continued  rain  had  turned  the  ground  on  which  they 
were  encamped  into  a  morass  of  mud. 

The  next  day  they  continued  their  march  in  two 
detachments,  hoping  that  the  Russians  would  come 
out  to  meet  them,  but  they  remained  immovable  in 
their    lines.     The    King,    after    reconnoitring    the 


NARVA  53 

K-iissian  frontier,  ordered  an  attack.  Indeed  he 
eould  do  nothing  else,  as  the  horses  had  eaten 
nothing  for  two  days  and  could  scarcely  move,  so 
that  to  remain  still  and  to  retreat  were  equally  im- 
possible. Fascines  were  made  for  filling  up  the  ditches, 
and  the  regiments  were  formed  into  small  battalions, 
each  two  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  the  cavalry  being 
arrayed  in  small  squadrons  each  of  seventy  men. 
The  hill  of  Hermannsberg,  which  lay  in  the  centre  of 
the  Russian  lines,  necessitated  the  breaking  up  of 
the  Swedish  army  into  two  divisions.  The  King  and 
Rehnskjold  commanded  on  the  left,  and  General 
Wellingk  on  the  right. 

The  attack  began  at  two  in  the  afternoon,  the  fire 
of  artillery  preceding  the  advance  of  the  troops. 
As  they  approached  the  enemies'  line,  the  sky,  which 
had  been  clear,  became  dark  with  a  sudden  storm ; 
heavy  snow  fell,  which  was  driven  by  the  wind  in 
the  faces  of  the  Russians.  This  favoured  the  Swed- 
ish approach,  and  when  they  were  close  upon  the 
lines  the  sky  cleared  again.  The  Swedes  leaped 
into  the  ditch,  and  where  there  were  no  fascines  to 
assist  them  sank  up  to  the  waist.  They  then  mount- 
ed the  wooded  slopes  on  the  other  side,  and  threw 
themselves  upon  the  foe.  On  the  right  wing  the 
Russians  defended  themselves  bravely,  until  their 
general  was  wounded.     But  Sheremetiefs  cavalry 


54  CHARLES  XII 

were  seized  with  panic  before  they  were  attacked, 
and  threw  themselves  into  the  river  Narova.  On 
the  left  the  Swedes  were  first  engaged  with  the 
Streltzi,  under  the  command  of  Trubetzkoi,  whom 
they  easily  routed,  then  drawing  towards  the  left 
they  attacked  the  division  of  Golovin,  and  a  hand 
to  hand  struggle  ensued.  The  Russians,  inexperi- 
enced in  battle,  could  not  make  head  against  the 
Swedish  veterans,  and,  as  one  regiment  after  another 
was  driven  back,  fell  into  confusion.  Some  fled, 
others  climbed  over  their  own  entrenchment  and 
reached  the  open  country,  where  they  were  repulsed 
by  the  cavalry  under  the  command  of  the  King  and 
were  driven  back  to  their  lines.  Their  only  line  of 
retreat  was  by  the  bridge  over  the  Narova,  and 
many  Russian  soldiers  found  their  death  in  the 
stream. 

The  extreme  right  of  the  Russians,  six  regiments 
under  the  command  of  Buturlin,  still  held  their 
ground,  and  had  they  been  properly  led  they  might 
have  turned  upon  the  flank  of  the  Swedes  and 
changed  the  fortune  of  the  day.  But,  terrified  by 
the  disaster  which  had  befallen  their  commander, 
they  formed  a  zareba  out  of  the  train  waggons 
which  were  posted  near,  and  with  the  assistance  of 
nine  guns  held  out  till  late  in  the  evening.  Charles 
hastened  to  the  post  of  danger  ;  he  climbed  over  the 


NARVA  5  b 

^va.l\,  but  fell  with  his  horse  into  a  morass,  from 
which  he  was  extricated  with  difficulty.  Darkness 
had  now  come  on  in  that  short  November  day,  and  it 
was  impossible  to  distinguish  between  friend  and  foe. 
The  Swedes  were  found  to  be  firing  upon  each  other. 
Therefore  at  seven  o'clock  the  King  gave  orders  to 
cease  firing,  and  the  Russians  were  glad  of  a  similar 
respite. 

The  victory  could  even  now  be  scarcely  declared 
decisive,  and  had  the  Russians  waited  for  the  day  they 
might  have  held  their  own  with  advantage.  In  spite 
of  their  losses  they  were  still  twenty  thousand  strong, 
when  the  Swedes  had  only  six  thousand  fighting 
men  left.  The  zareba  was  uncaptured,  and  the 
extreme  Russian  left  had  taken  but  little  part  in  the 
engagement.  If  at  daybreak  the  two  extremities  of 
the  Russian  army  had  turned  towards  each  other, 
the  Swedes  would  have  found  themselves  between 
two  fires.  But  the  spirit  of  the  Russians  was  broken. 
The  generals  who  commanded  in  the  zareba  became 
conA-inced  that  fiu'ther  resistance  was  hopeless,  and 
eventually  surrendered,  on  the  condition  that  the 
officers  should  be  made  prisoners  of  war,  and  that  the 
soldiers  should  march  out  with  their  arms. 

The  bridge  across  the  Narova  was  repaired  in  the 
night,  and  the  Russians  began  then-  march  across  it 
at  sunrise.     The  left  wing  was  forced  to  follow  the 


56  CHARLES  XII 

example  of  the  right,  and  General  Weide  capitulated, 
but  with  the  harder  conditions  that  his  troops  should 
lay  down  their  arms. 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Narva,  a  brilliant  vic- 
tory for  the  young  sovereign.  The  Russians  had 
about  six  thousand  men,  not  counting  the  cavalry 
of  Sheremetief,  who  were  drowned  in  the  Narova. 
The  loss  of  the  Swedish  infantry  was  six  hundred 
and  forty-six  killed  and  one  thousand  two  hundred 
and  five  wounded  ;  that  of  the  cavalry  and  artillery 
is  not  known,  but  was  probably  not  considerable. 

But  the  glory  of  the  day  is  rather  to  be  found  in 
the  numbers  who  capitulated  and  the  richness  of 
the  captured  booty.  Twelve  thousand  Russians  laid 
down  their  arms  at  the  bidding  of  a  Swedish  force 
of  half  their  strength.  As  Charles  stood  by  the 
bridge  over  the  Narova  endless  lines  of  efficient 
troops  passed  by  him  with  uncovered  heads,  and 
laid  their  arms  and  their  banners  at  the  monarch's 
feet.  Nine  generals  and  eleven  officers  of  lower 
rank  were  made  prisoners  of  war,  the  rest  were  dis- 
missed into  their  own  country.  The  prisoners  were 
well  treated,  and  the  Duke  of  Croy,  who  was  amongst 
them,  was  presented  by  Charles  with  one  thousand 
ducats.  The  spoil  consisted  of  one  hundred  and 
forty-nine  cannon,  thirty-two  mortars,  ten  thousand 
three   hundred    cannon  balls,  three   thousand   and 


NARVA  57 

fifty  muskets,  three  hundred  and  ninety-seven  bar- 
rels of  powder,  one  hundred  and  forty-six  flags,  and 
a  war  chest  of  two  hundred  and  sixty-two  thousand 
thalers.  The  value  of  the  whole  was  estimated  by 
the  French  ambassador  at  three  million  six  hundred 
thousand  French  livres.  Horses  were  so  plentiful 
that  they  were  sold  for  a  thaler  a  piece.  Besides 
this,  in  the  next  few  days  a  hundred  and  fifty  Rus- 
sian barges  Avere  captured  coming  from  Lake  Peipus, 
laden  with  provisions  and  munitions  of  war  of  all 
kinds. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  battle,  Charles  entered 
the  liberated  Narva  in  solemn  triumph.  After 
rendering  hearty  thanks  in  the  cathedral  to  the 
Lord  of  Battles,  he  rewarded  those  who  had  dis- 
tinguished themselves  in  the  siege,  and  advanced 
Arved  Horn  and  Magnus  Stenbock  to  high  rank  in 
the  service.  He  then  took  possession  of  the  camp 
which  had  been  deserted  by  the  Russians.  But 
brilliant  as  the  victory  had  been  it  was  impossible 
to  follow  it  up.  Peter  was  now  at  the  head  of  fifty 
thousand  troops,  so  that  all  idea  of  carrying  the 
invasion  into  Russian  territory  was  hopeless. 
Charles  remained  at  Narva  till  December  25,  and 
then  went  into  winter  quarters  in  Livonia. 


58 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DOnA. 

How  was  the  victory  of  Narva  to  be  turned  to  the 
bcHt  advantage  ?  The  King's  principal  advisers, 
Piper,  Wrede,  Wellingk,  and  Stenbock,  urged  him  to 
accept  the  propoMals  made  hy  King  Augustus  for 
peace,  and  to  turn  his  arms  against  the  Russians ; 
winter  in  their  country,  as  he  at  a  later  period  en- 
camped in  tlie  heart  of  Saxony,  and  stimulate  the 
discontent  which  Peter  was  oven  now  arousing  by 
his  reforms  and  his  cruelties.  But  Charles  refused 
to  accept  these  suggestions.  It  is  said  that  he  did 
so  because  he  hated  Augustus  and  despised  the 
Russian  troops.  But  there  were  better  reasons  for 
the  resolution  which  ho  adopted.  A  winter  cam- 
paign in  Russia  was  a  difficult  and  dangerous  task, 
as  he  afterwards  found  to  his  cost,  and  although 
Augustus  was  now  ready  to  make  peace,  he  was  an 
untrustworthy  ally,   and  might  at  any   time   turn 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  59 

against  his  friends.  Charles  therefore  determined 
to  stiiy  where  he  was,  and  fixed  his  abode  in  an  old 
dilapidated  palace,  called  Lais,  not  many  miles  north 
of  Dorpat,  once  belonging  to  the  order  of  German 
knights,  and  at  this  time  to  the  family  of  Fleming. 
Here  the  young  King  enjoyed  liimsolf  with  hunting 
and  shooting,  sham  fights,  and  peasant  weddings. 
General  Magnus  Stenbock  was  active  in  arranging 
masques.  On  January  28,  after  a  morning  spent  in 
a  hattite,  a  scene  was  discovered,  in  which  a  fruit-^ 
tree  represented  Sweden,  while  two  eagles,  one 
Avhite  and  the  other  black,  tried  to  pluck  the  fruit. 
At  the  foot  of  the  tree  lay  a  lion,  which  treated  the 
black  eagle  so  roughly  that  the  white  eagle  flew 
away.  In  another  scene  a  mouse-trap  was  opened 
by  a  lion,  and  the  whole  crowd  of  mice  scattered 
themselves  in  flight.  Over  this  was  written  the 
legend,  '  Go  and  tell  it  to  Peter.'  By  these  and 
other  devices  Stenbock  endeavoured  to  wean  the 
King  away  from  thoughts  of  little  wars,  and  en- 
couraged him  to  spare  his  matchless  infantry  for 
more  important  enterprises. 

But  Charles  was  seriously  infected  with  the  war 
fever.  He  gave  but  little  time  to  affairs  of  state^ 
and  rode  out  every  day  to  inspect  his  soldiers,  even 
those  who  were  encamped  at  a  great  distance. 
Uiifortiinately   the   army,   although   lying   in  their 


60  CHARLES  XII 

own  country,  suflfered  great  hardships.  The  troops 
who  were  not  lodged  in  the  towns  had  bad  quar- 
ters, and  were  scantily  supplied  with  provisions 
and  hospitals.  The  winter  was  very  severe,  the  icy 
wind  penetrated  the  walls  of  the  huts,  and  the  snow 
was  so  deep  as  to  stop  all  traffic.  Many  were  frozen 
to  death,  many  died  of  hunger,  and  infectious 
diseases  broke  out.  Among  the  victims  was  the 
Palsgrave  Adolf  John,  a  relation  of  the  King's.  It 
is  said  that  a  third  or  more  of  the  troops  were 
rendered  unfit  for  service.  The  head  of  the  com- 
missariat, Andreas  Lagercrona,  was  greatly  to  blame 
for  these  misfortunes,  which  carried  with  them  worse 
results  than  the  loss  of  troops.  As  the  government 
was  unable  to  provide  proper  provisions  and  cloth- 
ing for  the  army,  the  soldiers  and  even  the  officers 
began  to  plunder  the  inhabitants.  The  easy-going 
Livonians  were  not  used  to  this  treatment.  They 
asked  why  the  King,  after  beating  the  Russians,  had 
not  marched  into  Ingria,  and  imposed  upon  the 
enemy  the  burden  which  now  had  to  be  borne  by  his 
friends.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  the  dissatisfaction 
against  the  Swedish  government  with  which  the 
nobles  had  been  infected  by  the  Reduction  Edict  of 
Charles  XL  now  spread  among  the  masses,  and  was 
the  cause  of  serious  dangers  for  the  future. 

Charles  remained  six  whole  months  in  Lais.     He 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  61 

has  been  reproached  for  this  inactivity,  but  he  was 
obHged  to  wait  for  reinforcements  from  Sweden. 
Great  exertions  Avere  being  made  in  that  country, 
and  about  eleven  thousand  troops  disembarked  at 
Reval  at  the  end  of  May ;  they  were,  however,  roug*h 
levies,  and  could  not  be  employed  until  they  had 
been  properly  drilled,  which  occupied  the  month  of 
June. 

At  length,  on  June  27,  he  broke  up  his  encampment 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Dorpat  and  marched  quick- 
ly to  Riga  by  way  of  Wolmar  and  Wenden.  Peter 
was  not  at  all  disheartened  by  his  defeat,  he  desired 
nothing  better  than  a  continuance  of  the  war,  and 
did  his  best  to  stimulate  the  Kings  of  Poland  and 
Denmark  to  new  exertions.  The  latter,  indeed,  was 
tied,  for  reasons  which  it  was  impossible  to  disre- 
gard, to  the  fortunes  of  the  allies  in  their  struggle 
against  France.  But  Augustus  was  easier  to  per- 
suade. Peter  had  a  conference  with  him,  which 
lasted  from  February  26  to  March  14,  in  the  country 
palace  of  Birze,  not  far  from  the  frontiers  of  Courland. 
It  is  said  that  the  results  of  the  meeting,  although 
shrouded  in  secrecy,  were  made  known  to  Charles 
soon  after  its  close  by  a  Scotch  gentleman,  who  con- 
descended to  act  as  a  spy.  There  is  a  similar  story 
that  the  private  conversations,  if  there  were  any,  be- 
tween Napoleon  and  Alexander  on  the  raft  of  Tilsit 


62  CHARLES  XII 

were  revealed  to  the  English  government  by  a  Scotch 
gentleman,  named  Mackenzie,  who  had  shut  himself 
np  in  the  raft  under  the  guise  of  a  carpenter.  The 
monarchs  were  reported  to  have  agreed  that  no 
exertion  should  be  spared  until  Charles  had  been 
driven  entirely  from  his  possessions  on  the  Baltic. 
Peter  was  to  supply,  for  the  purpose,  two  hundred 
thousand  men  and  Augustus  fifty  thousand.  Peter 
was  to  pay  to  his  poorer  ally  a  subsidy  of  two  million 
thalers,  until  the  Polish  Republic  should  have  taken 
up  the  war  on  its  own  account.  Augustus  was  to 
operate  in  Livonia,  the  Tsar  in  Finland,  and  the 
troops  supplied  by  Peter  to  the  King  of  Poland  were 
to  be  trained  and  armed  in  the  German  fashion. 

The  knowledge  of  this  plan,  and  the  conviction  of 
the  treachery  of  Augustus,  induced  Charles  to  turn 
his  arms  against  the  King  of  Poland  before  he  pro- 
ceeded to  attack  Peter.  It  is  said  indeed  that  he 
despised  the  Russians  as  antagonists,  and  thought 
that  they  could  be  dealt  with  at  any  moment.  He 
hoped  also  to  be  able  to  dethrone  Augustus  from  his 
Polish  sovereignty  and  to  put  James  Sobieski  in  his 
place.  We  have  said  that  Charles  broke  up  from 
Dorpat  on  June  29,  1701,  the  day  on  which  he  com- 
pleted his  nineteenth  year.  The  Saxons  were 
successful  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Riga,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river  Diina,  ten  thousand  strong, 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  03 

under  tlie  command  of  Field-Marshal  Steinau.  On 
July  3,  Steinau  had  received  a  reinforcement  of 
Russian  troops  under  the  command  of  Prince  Reprin, 
the  number  of  which  was  not  more  than  twelve 
thousand  seven  hundred.  Steinau  knew  that  the 
object  of  Charles  would  be  to  pass  the  Diina  as 
quickly  as  possible,  but  he  did  not  know  which  point 
of  passage  he  would  be  likely  to  choose.  He  there- 
fore established  eight  points  of  observation  along  a 
line  of  fifty  miles.  Charles  made  feints  at  two  of  these 
points,  but  his  real  design  was  to  cross  at  Riga  itself 
and  to  strike  at  once  at  the  heart  of  the  enemy. 

Riga  was  commanded  by  the  aged  Field-Marshal 
Dahlberg,  whose  acquaintance  Charles  had  made 
during  his  previous  passage.  Dahlberg  exerted  him- 
self to  assist  the  King's  entei-prise  in  every  way. 
He  collected  boats  and  other  vessels  with  great 
secrecy,  and  had  a  number  of  flat-bottomed  barges 
prepared,  each  of  which  was  to  carry  a  gun  and  a 
certain  contingent  of  horses.  A  broad  plank  was 
attached  to  them  which  served  as  a  defence  against 
the  enemies'  fire  in  crossing,  and  when  let  down, 
rendered  disembarkation  easy.  The  stream  was 
further  defended  by  floating  batteries. 

Charles  reached  Riga  on  July  17.  By  the  even- 
ing of  the  next  day  as  many  troops  were  embarked 
as  the    vessels  could   hold,  about   seven  thousand 


64  CHARLES  XH 

infantiy  and  tliree  hundred  cavalry.  The  vessels 
remained  during  the  darkness  under  the  eastern 
bank  of  the  stream,  and  at  four  in  the  morning  pushed 
off  from  land.  The  Saxons  had  not  the  slightest 
idea  of  what  awaited  them,  and  their  guards  were 
not  roused  until  the  flotilla  had  reached  the  middle  of 
the  stream.  They  then  opened  fire,  which  was  re- 
turned by  the  forts  of  Riga,  the  heavy  smoke  con- 
cealing the  Swedish  troops  and  rendering  the  aim 
of  the  Saxon  artillery  difficult.  Charles  had  foreseen 
this,  and  had  determined  to  take  a  further  advantage 
of  the  favourable  wind.  He  had  placed  in  the  van 
of  his  expedition  a  number  of  boats  full  of  damp 
straw.  This  was  now  lighted,  and  the  heavy  smoke 
lay  like  a  curtain  over  the  approaching  vessels. 

The  Saxons  arranged  themselves  as  well  as  they 
could  in  order  of  battle.  Steinau  was  engaged  in 
another  part  of  the  river,  and  the  command  of  the 
troops  Avas  left  to  Duke  Ferdinand  of  Courland,  and 
Lieutenant  General  Patkul.  As  the  passage  of  the 
Diina  could  not  have  taken  more  than  half  an  hour, 
and  the  flotilla  was  not  discovered  until  it  was  half 
way  across,  there  was  only  a  quarter  of  an  hour  left 
for  the  Saxons  to  make  their  preparations.  However, 
they  drew  up  in  two  lines,  the  infantry  in  the  centre, 
and  five  regiments  of  cavalry  on  the  flank.  The 
actual  landing  took  place  at  Kramersdorf,  about  a  mile 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  65 

below  the  town.  The  King  was  the  first  to  leap 
ashore.  He  drew  up  his  troops  in  single  line,  with 
his  small  force  of  cavalry  on  the  right  wing.  The 
Saxons  attacked  with  great  fury,  but  were  received, 
at  close  quarters,  with  a  fire  that  made  them  quail. 

Steinau  now  came  up,  and  consolidating  the 
Saxon  reserves  into  a  single  line  renewed  the  attack. 
But  the  Swedes  had  succeeded  in  mastering  some  of 
the  entrenchments,  and  began  to  shoot  down  the 
Saxons  with  their  own  guns.  Steinau  exerted  him- 
self to  the  utmost ;  he  drew  off"  his  troops  to  the  left, 
and  made  a  desperate  onslaught  on  the  Swedish 
right  wing.  The  Swedes,  only  a  hundred  and  fifty 
strong,  after  repelling  the  charge  of  the  Saxon 
cavaliy,  attacked  the  Saxon  infantry  in  the  rear. 
Just  at  this  moment  the  barges  were  seen  crossing 
the  Diina  and  bringing  up  reinforcements,  so  that 
Steinau  was  forced  to  give  orders  for  the  retreat. 
The  battle  was  over,  the  Saxons  lost  two  thousand 
men,  the  Swedes  only  five  hundred.  The  Russians, 
who  were  encamped  at  some  distance  from  their 
allies,  had  not  been  able  to  take  part  in  the  en- 
gagement. 

The  battle  of  the  Diina  was  honourable  to  both 
parties  engaged;  the  Saxons,  although  defeated, 
did  their  best.  All  their  generals,  Steinau,  Patkul, 
and  the  Duke  of  Courland,  were  wounded,  and  a 


66  CHAELES  XII 

third  of  tlieir  body  rendered  unserviceable.  The 
Swedes  deserve  praise  for  reserving  their  fire  until 
the  enemy  was  at  close  quarters  with  them. 
Charles  was  engaged  in  the  front  rank  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end ;  to  him  is  due  the  whole  credit 
of  the  victory, — the  conception,  the  execution,  and 
the  triumphant  results  of  a  daring  blow.  The 
fruits  of  the  battle  were  of  great  importance.  All 
the  strong  places  along  the  Diina  fell  into  the  liands 
of  the  Swedes,  only  the  fort  of  Diinamiinde,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  was  able  to  hold  out  till  the  end 
of  the  year.  But  the  combination  of  Birze  was 
broken  up,  the  Russian  contingent  retired  to  Pskov, 
and  the  Saxons  slowly  withdrew  to  their  own 
country.  Not  more  than  six  thousand  Saxon  troops 
remained  in  Poland.  The  activity  and  military  suc- 
cess of  Charles  during  the  first  year  of  his  military 
life  are  unsurpassed  in  history.  In  less  than  twelve 
months  he  had  crossed  the  sound  and  extorted 
peace  from  the  Danes  ;  he  had  at  Narva  defeated 
a  force  of  Russians  much  larger  than  his  own,  and 
compelled  them  to  lay  down  their  arms  ;  he  had  now 
with  unexampled  daring  defeated  the  Saxons,  and 
driven  their  allies  back  into  their  own  country.  The 
three  conspirators  against  his  crown  had  each 
received  their  several  lessons,  and  that  from  the 
hand  of  a  beardless  boy. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  67 

Charles  did  not  set  himself  to  pursue  the  beaten 
•enemy,  but  marched  closely  in  the  direction  in 
which  they  had  retreated.  At  the  beginning  of 
October  he  placed  his  troops  in  winter  quarters  in 
the  west  part  of  Courland,  which  was  then  subject 
to  the  Polish  Republic,  taking  up  his  own  abode  in 
the  Castle  of  Wiirgen.  He  did  not,  however,  reside 
there,  but  in  a  simple  house  like  the  rest  of  the 
soldiers,  sharing  their  hardships  as  far  as  possible. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  why  at  this  moment  he 
neglected  both  to  attack  the  Russians  and  to  return 
to  Stockholm.  His  enemies  were  so  far  disheartened 
that  there  should  have  been  no  difficulty  in  making 
an  advantageous  peace.  But  he  had  little  taste 
for  affairs  of  state,  and  he  took  a  boyish  pleasure  in 
the  operations  of  war ;  it  is  certain  also  that  he 
despised  the  character  and  resented  the  treachery  of 
Augustus,  and  was  not  inclined  to  rest  until  he  had 
exacted  a  complete  vengeance.  Here  the  weakness 
of  Charles's  character  shows  itself.  Peter  was 
greater  in  administration  than  in  war ;  he  kept  a 
clear  object  before  his  eyes,  which  he  never  lost 
sight  of.  If  Charles  had  been  determined  in  like 
manner  to  hand  down  the  Swedish  Empire,  which  he 
had  received  from  his  ancestors,  unimpaired  to  his 
successors,  it  is  possible  that  the  domination  of  the 
Baltic  would  never  have  passed  to  Russian  hands. 

f2 


68  CHARLES  XII 

It  must  be  remembered  that  althougli  Charles  was 
at  war  with  the  elected  King  of  Poland,  who  was  at  the 
same  time  master  of  Saxony,  he  was  not  at  war  with 
the  Polish  Republic,  and  that  no  Polish  troops  had 
been  employed  against  him.  Augustus  was  now  in 
Warsaw,  and  Charles  could  not  attack  him  without 
violating  the  territory  of  a  neutral  state.  At  the 
same  time  the  Poles  could  hardly  regard  the  presence 
of  Charles  in  Courland  with  indifference.  On  July 
25,  the  Primate  of  Poland  wrote  to  Charles  to  remind 
him  that  his  country  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  war, 
that  she  had  refused  all  assistance  to  King  Augustus, 
and  to  express  a  hope  that  he  would  not  undertake 
any  hostile  operations  against  Poland,  or  indeed 
approach  her  confines.  On  August  6,  Charles  re- 
ceived another  letter,  written  from  Warsaw  by 
Prince  Lubomirski  in  the  name  of  the  Republic, 
complaining  of  the  occupation  of  Mitau,  the  capital 
of  Courland,  by  Swedish  troops,  and  saying  that, 
although  the  disposition  of  the  Poles  was  at  the 
moment  friendly,  their  policy  might  easily  undergo 
a  change  if  occasion  were  given  for  it. 

Charles  wrote  in  answer  to  the  Cardinal  Primate, 
that  he  must  know  as  well  as  anyone  else  how 
badly  King  Augustus  had  behaved  both  to  Swedes 
and  to  his  own  subjects,  that  the  best  course  would 
be    to   depose    him,   and    that  if  that    were  done 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUNA  69 

Charles  would  be  liappy  to  assist  the  Republic  with 
his  forces.  To  Lubomirski  he  replied  with  greater 
sternness, — that  he  was  merely  following  the  retreat 
of  the  king  whom  he  had  defeated ;  that  he  had  no 
security  that  the  Poles  were  not  secretly  assisting 
their  sovereign.  Augustus,  he  said,  had  behaved  so 
badly  that  he  could  no  longer  be  trusted,  and  it 
was  unworthy  that  a  faithless  and  perjured  prince 
should  occupy  the  Polish  throne.  Before  any  other 
steps  were  taken,  he  must  insist  upon  the  withdrawal 
of  all  foreign  troops  from  Polish  soil. 

It  was  now  the  object  of  Charles  to  get  a  firm 
footing  in  Poland,  and  to  approach  Warsaw  without 
breaking  peace  with  the  Republic.  An  opportunity 
was  afforded  by  the  rivalry  between  the  two  great 
families  who  divided  the  supremacy  in  Lithuania,  the 
Sapieha  and  the  Oginski.  The  first  of  these  had  for 
a  longtime  enjoyed  a  position  of  preeminence  in  the 
Grand  Duchy,  but  had  made  themselves  unpopular 
by  their  overbearing  conduct.  In  the  last  election 
the  Oginski  had  been  opposed  to  the  candidature  of 
Augustus,  and  in  consequence  of  this  Lithuania 
had  been  devastated  by  a  baronial  war  in  which  the 
Sapieha  found  themselves  worsted.  They  were 
driven  to  the  frontiers  of  Samogitia,  a  territory  to 
the  south-west  of  Courland,  and  naturally  sought 
the  assistance  of  Charles,  who  was  not  unwilling  to 


70  CHARLES  XII 

afford  it.  The  Sapieha  had  large  possessions  between 
Schawli  in  the  interior,  and  Polangen  on  the  sea- 
coast,  north  of  Memel,  which  had  hitherto  been 
spared  in  the  great  devastation.  To  protect  these 
districts,  the  Swedish  Colonel  Hummerhjelm  Avas 
sent  with  a  detachment  of  six  hundred  men  to 
Schawli,  and  Polangen  was  occupied  in  a  similar 
manner  by  Colonel  Meyerfeld. 

These  outposts  were,  as  might  naturally  have  been 
expected,  attacked  by  the  Oginski,  and  Charles  seized 
the  opportunity  of  heading  an  expedition   against 
them.     So  in  the  night  of  December  11,  Charles  left 
his  head-quarters  in   Courland,  with  four  hundred 
infantry  of  the  Guards,  conveyed  in  sledges,  marched 
into  Lithuania,  and  summoned  the  two  detachments 
which  were  posted  at  Schawli  and  Polangen  to  join 
him.     Hearing  that  the  Oginski  were  at  Shkudi,  he. 
proceeded  thither,  with  a  smaller  company  of  dra- 
goons, but,  finding  that  the  Oginski  had  left  the 
town,  as  soon  as  his  troops  had  come  up  he  hastened 
to  Triski,  a  little  town  to  the  west  of  Schawli,  which 
he  reached  on  December  15.     Here  he  rested   his 
forces,  but  was  attacked  by  the  Oginski  during  the 
night.     The  onslaught  was   speedily  repulsed,  and 
Oginski  himself  was  nearly  captured.  Again  waiting 
to  concentrate  his  forces,  he  reached  the  important 
town  of  Eowno  on  the  Niemen  on  December  29,  and 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  DUN  A  71 

found  it  deserted  by  the  Oginski.  The  object  of  the 
expedition  was  now  attained.  Kowno  was  well  on 
the  road  to  Warsaw.  Here  Charles  left  all  the  troops 
he  had  brought  with  him,  cavalry  as  well  as  infantry, 
and  returned  with  a  small  escort  to  his  head-quarters 
in  Courland.  He  found  his  generals  in  the  greatest 
anxiety.  He  had  been  absent  a  whole  month,  and 
nothing  had  been  heard  of  him.  A  strong  detach- 
ment had  been  sent  out  to  search  for  him,  but  he  met 
them  on  the  road  and  took  them  back  with  him  to 
Wiirgen.  At  this  time,  as  at  others,  obituary  notices 
and  epitaphs  were  composed  about  him  which  an- 
ticipated the  judgment  of  posterity. 


72 


CHAPTER  VL 

THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW. 

The  Polish  diet  met  at  Warsaw  on  December  22, 
1701.  King  Augustus  had  hoped  that  he  would  be 
able  to  induce  the  Poles  to  declare  war  against 
Sweden,  but  when  he  found  that  impossible  he  made 
overtures  for  peace.  For  this  purpose  he  asked  for 
the  friendly  offices  of  the  King  of  France  and  the 
Emperor,  and,  on  his  own  account,  could  find  no 
more  fitting  ambassadress  than  his  former  mistress, 
the  Countess  Aurora  of  Konigsmarck.  She  was 
renowned  throughout  Europe  for  her  beauty,  her 
accomplishments,  her  cleverness,  and  her  diplomatic 
tact,  indeed  for  everything  but  her  virtue.  As  mis- 
tress of  the  Elector  she  had  become,  five  years  be- 
fore, the  mother  of  a  child  who  was  some  day  to 
become  the  famous  general,  the  Marechal  de  Saxe. 
It  did  not  shock  the  feelings  of  those  times  that 
she  should  be  appointed  abbess  of  the  distinguished 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  73 

convent  of  Quedlinburg  in  the  Harz,  where  she  was 
buried,  and  where  not  many  years  ago  her  body  was 
still  to  be  seen  enveloped  in  a  veil  of  rich  golden 
hair.  She  was  now  thirty  years  of  age,  but  had  lost 
nothing  of  her  loveliness  and  charm,  and  she  reck- 
oned with  confidence  that  she  would  easily  gain  an 
influence  over  the  young  King  of  nineteen  years. 
As  she  passed  through  Warsaw  she  was  entrusted 
with  letters  for  Piper  and  for  Charles  himself,  not 
only  asking  for  peace  but  offering  the  surrender  of 
Courland  and  a  portion  of  Lithuania. 

She  arrived  at  Wiirgen  shortly  after  the  return  of 
Charles  from  his  expedition  to  Kowno.  Countess 
Piper  treated  her  with  courtesy,  and  a  suitable  lodg- 
ing was  provided  for  her.  Whilst  waiting  to  be  pre- 
sented to  the  King,  she  tried  her  arts  on  the  most  influ- 
ential members  of  his  court.  As  Charles  still  refused 
to  see  her,  she  composed  complimentary  verses  in 
his  honour,  and  at  last  wrote  him  a  letter  in  which 
she  begged  to  be  allowed  to  kiss  his  hand,  saying 
that  she  had  a  proposition  to  make  which  could  be 
communicated  to  him  alone.  When  all  this  proved 
of  no  avail,  she  contrived  that  her  carriage  should  be 
stationed  at  a  spot  which  she  knew  that  Charles 
would  pass  on  horseback.  When  the  King  approached, 
she  got  out  and  bent  before  him,  hoping  that  she 
would  compel  him  to  speak  to  her.     Charles  took  off 


74  CHARLES  XII 

his  liat  and  made  a  courteous  bow,  but  tlien  set  spurs 
to  his  horse  and  galloped  away. 

Shortly  after  this  the  army  broke  up,  and  Aurora 
was  left  at  Wurgen  to  mourn  over  the  failure  of 
her  mission.  As  a  rebuke  to  Augustus  and  to  Aurora 
herself,  the  King  gave  orders  that  all  loose  Avomen 
who  were  to  be  found  in  the  camp  should  be  collected 
together.  They  were  compelled  to  fall  on  their 
knees  and  to  listen  to  a  long  Protestant  service,  and 
were  then  driven  from  the  district.  Aurora  retired 
to  Tilsit,  and  from  that  place  and  from  Konigsbcrg 
she  sent  letters  to  Piper  persisting  in  her  desire  to 
have  an  interview  with  Charles,  and  to  communicate 
to  him  a  secret  proposal  which  she  could  impart  to 
no  other  ears.     But  all  this  was  of  no  avail. 

Charles  left  Wurgen  on  January  25,  1702,  having 
sent  on  a  large  portion  of  his  troops  on  the  road  to 
Ivowno  a  few  days  before.  Their  progress  was  very 
slow,  and  he  did  not  reach  Rossieny  till  the  end  of 
February,  where  he  found  comfortable  quarters  for 
his  troops.  After  dispatching  a  large  detachment 
under  Stenbock  in  the  direction  of  Wilna  he  took 
up  his  abode  in  the  hunting  castle  of  Bjelovice. 
Augustus  now  made  a  further  attempt  to  induce 
Charles  to  conclude  peace  by  sending  to  him  his 
chamberlain.  Count  Vitzthum  von  Eichstadt,  who 
•was  instructed  to  ask  for  a  personal    interview  be- 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  75 

tween  Charles  and  Augustus.  He  was,  however, 
arrested  on  the  ground  of  having  no  passport,  and 
was  sent  to  Riga,  but  was  shortly  afterwards  set  at 
liberty.  A  fortnight  later  another  envoy  brought  a 
message  from  the  Polish  Republic,  saying  that  they 
were  preparing  to  send  an  embassy,  and  asking  the 
King  to  remain  where  he  was.  Charles  replied 
that  he  would  spare  the  ambassadors  the  trouble  of 
coming  all  that  distance,  but  made  no  other  reply. 
It  was  obvious  that  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  de- 
throne Augustus,  and  that  nothing  could  shake  his 
resolution. 

An  event  now  occurred  which  favoured  the  object 
of  Charles's  policy.  The  last  Polish  diet  had  nomi- 
nated to  the  command  of  the  Lithuanian  troops  a 
certain  Prince  Wiesnowiecki,  who  thought  it  his 
first  duty  to  get  rid  of  the  Swedish  troops  who  were 
occupying  Kowno,  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Hunmierhjelm.  The  first  engagement  between 
them  was  favom'able  to  the  Swedes,  who  captured 
the  guns  and  inflicted  other  loss.  A  few  days  after- 
wards Hummerhjelm  set  out  to  recover  six  of  the 
guns,  which  he  had  left  behind,  but  being  attacked 
by  Wiesnowiecki  with  a  much  larger  force,  his- 
whole  detatchment  was  cut  to  pieces,  and  he  was 
himself  taken  prisoner.  Wiesnowiecki  entered 
"Wilna  in  triumph,  and  was  received  with  great  re- 


76  CHARLES  XII 

joicings.  When  Charles  heard  of  this  he  deter- 
mined to  be  avenged  not  only  on  Wiesnowiecki  and 
his  Lithuanians,  but  on  the  town  of  Wilna,  their 
capital,  which  had  exhibited  such  untimely  joy  at 
his  disaster.  So  he  broke  up  from  Rossieny  at  the 
lieginning  of  April,  somewhat  too  early  for  his  pur- 
poses, and  marched  to  Kowno,  ordering  Stenbock 
to  proceed  to  Wilna  and  if  possible  to  capture 
Wiesnowiecki.  The  Swedes  were  allowed  to  enter 
Wilna  without  opposition,  and  a  heavy  contribution 
was  levied  on  the  city. 

The  passage  of  the  Niemen  occupied  the  Swedish 
army  a  whole  week,  and  it  was  not  till  April  27  that 
they  reached  the  neighbourhood  of  Grodno,  where 
the  i^edish  embassy  had  been  patiently  awaiting 
their  arrival.  Charles,  however,  fixed  his  head- 
quarters at  Dlugowice,  about  thirty  miles  distant, 
and  ordered  the  ambassadors  to  attend  him  on  the 
following  day.  The  audience  eventually  took  place 
on  May  4.  The  Poles  presented  three  demands : 
first,  that  the  Swedish  army  should  evacuate  Polish 
territory  as  soon  as  possible  ;  secondly,  that  the  Re- 
public should  be  compensated  for  the  loss  which  it 
had  sustained ;  and  thirdly,  that  the  cannon  taken  at 
Diinamiinde  which  belonged  to  the  Republic,  should 
be  restored  to  it.  The  Poles  seemed  to  forget  that 
although  they  were  not  actually  at  war  with  Charles, 


THE   BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  77 

yet  their  country  was  being  used  as  a  basis  of  oper- 
ations against  him,  and  that  the  only  effective 
manner  of  showing  their  neutrahty  would  be  to 
compel  King  Augustus  to  make  unconditional  sub- 
mission. Charles  seems  to  have  been  more  con- 
vinced than  ever  that  peace  was  hopeless  so  long  as 
Augustus  remained  King  of  Poland,  and  that  he 
must  use  all  his  efforts  to  dethrone  him.  However 
just  this  opinion  may  have  been,  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  Charles  pm-sued  this  object  to  the 
neglect  of  others  which  were  far  more  important. 
He  could  have  made  peace  with  Augustus  on  favour- 
able terms,  and  had  leisure  to  set  his  own  house  in 
order,  ^vhich  was  his  first  duty,  and  to  watch  the 
designs  of  Russia,  which  were  far  more  dangerous 
to  him  than  any  action  of  Poland  or  Saxony  could 
be.  In  vain  the  aged  Bengst  Oxenstierna  raised  a 
warning  voice,  conjuring  his  master  to  make  peace  ; 
Charles  stubbornly  pursued  the  end  he  had  in 
view.  On  ^lay  8,  the  King  resumed  his  march  to- 
wards WarsaAv,  and  the  court  of  Augustus  broke  up 
and  fled  to  Cracow.  Some  of  the  senators  and  the 
Primate  Cardinal  Radziejowski  remained  behind. 
He  had  voted  against  Augustus  at  the  last  election, 
and  was  not  without  hopes  that  Charles  might  assist 
him  in  securing  his  political  ends,  which  were  his 
own  aggrandisement  and  the  limitation  of  the  royal 


78  CHARLES  XII 

authority.  Charles,  on  the  otlier  hand,  saw  in  him 
a  convenient  instrument  for  the  dethronement  of 
Augustus. 

On  May  IG,  the  Swedish  army  reached  Ostrow, 
about  fifty  miles  from  Warsaw.  From  this  place 
Charles  issued  a  manifesto  to  the  Polish  people.  He 
declared  that  the  Poles  had  as  many  grievances 
against  Augustus  as  he  had  himself ;  that  contrary  to 
his  coronation  oath,  Augustus  had  introduced  foreign 
troops  into  the  country  to  constrain  Polish  freedom ; 
that  he  had  sent  ambassadors  to  foreign  courts 
without  the  consent  of  the  Republic,  and  had  made 
an  alliance  with  the  Tsar,  their  bitterest  enemy ; 
that  so  long  as  Augustus  sat  on  their  throne  peace 
was  impossible,  for  he  was  a  breaker  of  its  oaths. 
He  said  that  Augustus  had  sent  him  envoys  with 
magnificent  offers,  but  that  he  had  refused  to  listen 
to  them,  because  they  came  without  authority,  and 
because  he  had  no  desire  to  profit  at  the  expense  of 
the  Republic.  He  came,  he  declared,  as  a  friend  and 
helper,  to  deliver  them  from  an  intolerable  burden  ;  if 
they  would  assist  him  he  would  leave  their  territory 
without  any  demand  for  compensation,  and  turn  his 
arms  elsewhere  against  a  common  foe. 

The  army  reached  the  right  bank  of  the  Vistula 
on  May  24 ;  a  small  detachment  was  sent  across  the 
stream  to  occupy  the  citadel,  the  Poles  making  no 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  79 

resistance.  The  next  day  Charles  entered  the  capi- 
tal, and  sent  a  messenger  to  Radziejowski,  begging 
him  to  come  to  him.  After  the  message  had  been 
three  times  repeated  the  Primate  arrived,  and  the 
interview  took  place  on  June  0. 

Charles  proposed  to  summon  a  diet,  and  to  elect  a 
new  King,  but  the  Cardinal  represented  that  it 
would  be  an  insult  to  Polish  pride  to  dethrone  their 
sovereign  at  foreign  dictation;  he  preferred  the 
policy  of  reducing  his  power  to  a  shadow,  and  if  he 
refused  the  terms  offered  him  he  could  easily  be 
deposed  by  the  Poles  themselves.  Charles  declined 
to  discuss  matters  personally  with  the  Primate,  but 
left  the  negotiations  in  the  hands  of  Piper.  Indeed, 
he  refused  to  see  the  Cardinal  a  second  time,  so  that 
nothing  was  settled.  On  June  21  Radziejowski 
took  a  foi-mal  leave  of  Charles,  and  returned  to  his 
own  estates.  In  the  meantime,  Augustus  had  not 
been  idle.  The  Saxon  army,  increased  to  the 
strength  of  twenty  thousand  men,  had  entered  Cra- 
cow in  June,  in  spite  of  the  law  which  forbade  the 
sovereign  to  introduce  more  than  six  thousand 
foreign  troops  into  the  territory  of  the  Republic. 
The  crown  army  was  also  mobilised,  and,  under 
the  command  of  Prince  Lubomirski,  advanced  to 
Lemberg. 

Charles  left  Warsaw  on  June  2(i,  and  on  July  10 


80  CHARLES  XII 

reached  Kielce,  more  than  half-way  to  Cracow. 
Here  he  intended  to  await  the  arrival  of  another 
detachment,  but,  hearing  that  Augustus  was  ap- 
proaching, he  broke  up  his  camp  on  July  17,  and 
halted  at  Objetza,  about  four  miles  from  Clissow. 
He  would  have  attacked  the  King  of  Poland  on  the 
following  day  without  waiting  for  reinforcements, 
had  not  Piper  reminded  him  that  July  19  was  the 
anniversary  of  his  passage  of  the  Diina,  and  induced 
him  to  delay.  In  the  evening  Morner  came  up 
with  liis  detachment  of  four  thousand,  and  in- 
creased the  strength  of  the  Swedish  army  to  twelve 
thousand  men. 

The  Swedish  army  was  summoned  to  arms  early 
on  the  morning  of  July  19,  by  a  report  that  the 
enemy  was  at  hand.  They  drew  up  in  order  of  bat- 
tle, and  awaited  the  attack,  but  the  enemy  did  not 
come,  and  the  scouts  could  give  no  information  as 
to  their  position.  At  nine  o'clock  the  King  lost 
patience,  and  ordered  his  troops  to  advance.  They 
marched  in  order  of  battle,  just  as  they  had  been 
drawn  up,  except  that  the  right  wing  was  forced  to 
divide  into  two  parts  from  the  nature  of  the  ground. 
Passing  through  a  thick  wood  they  reached  a  plain, 
bounded  by  a  wood  on  the  other  side.  In  order  to 
avoid  this,  they  bent  towards  the  right  and  marched 
with  the  wood  on  their  left.     Just  at  the  end  of  the 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  81 

wood,  as  they  mounted  an  eminence,  they  saw  the 
camp  of  the  enemy  lying  exactly  at  their  left,  its 
position  having  been  concealed  by  the  wood  which 
they  had  manoeuvred  to  avoid.  The  King  made  a 
sharp  left  turn  and  went  straight  on  to  the  camp, 
halting  when  he  came  within  cannon-shot. 

It  was  now  high  noon,  three  hours  having  been 
consumed  in  the  march  from  Objetza  and  in  the 
manoeuvres  which  we  have  described.  Charles  rode 
forward  to  reconnoitre,  and  found  the  camp  unassail- 
able in  front,  as  it  was  covered  by  a  deep  morass. 
Marshes  impossible  for  cavalry  extended  towards  the 
right,  whereas  some  slightly  higher  ground  spread 
out  on  the  left.  Charles  again  altered  his  line  of 
march,  and  turned  his  whole  army  to  the  left  in  the 
direction  of  the  solid  ground ;  when  he  had  reached 
it,  he  called  '  halt  and  front.'  He  also  sent  six  bat- 
talions from  the  centre  to  strengthen  the  left  wing, 
placing  them  between  the  squadrons  of  cavalry. 
The  position  of  the  King  of  Poland  was  very  strong. 
His  front  was  defended  by  morasses,  broken  only  in 
the  centre  by  a  stretch  of  solid  ground  about  nine 
hundred  yards  in  breadth.  His  left  and  rear  were 
also  protected  by  marshy  ground,  and  his  right  wing 
rested  on  a  thick  wood. 

The  approach  of  Charles  had  been  so  unexpected 
and  was  carried  out  in  so  unusual  a  fashion,  that  the 

O 


82  CHARLES  XII 

Saxons  did  not  realize  the  situation,  but  thought 
that  they  had  in  front  of  them  nothing  but  scattered 
detachments  sent  out  to  reconnoitre.  When  the 
truth  became  known,  Augustus  altered  his  formation, 
which  had  the  effect  of  cramping  a  portion  of  his 
cavalry  so  as  to  hinder  their  action.  However,  he 
was  able  to  harass  the  Swedish  infantry,  during  their 
approach,  with  artillery  fire,  until  the  guns  were  cap- 
tured about  an  hour  before  the  main  battle  began. 

At  two  in  the  afternoon  Charles,  who  was  on  the 
left  wing,  ordered  the  Duke  of  Holstein  to  attack 
the  right  wing  of  the  enemy,  which  consisted  of  the 
Polish  crown  army.  But  no  sooner  had  the  Duke 
given  the  necessary  orders  than  he  was  killed  by  a 
ball  from  a  falconet.  General  Wellingk,  therefore, 
took  the  command,  and  the  advance  took  place.  The 
Poles,  however,  lost  no  time  in  running  away,  and 
disappeared  from  the  battle-field,  and  the  extreme 
left  of  the  Swedes  followed  in  pursuit.  In  the  mean- 
time the  right  half  of  the  Swedish  left  wing  was 
attacked  by  Lieutenant-General  Flemming,  but  he 
was  repulsed  by  the  Swedish  cavalry,  who  eventually 
succeeded  in  putting  the  Saxons  to  flight,  in  spite  of 
all  efforts  of  their  commander,  who  had  himself  been 
twice  wounded,  to  stop  them.  The  pursuit  was 
only  checked  by  the  unfavourable  nature  of  the 
ground. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  8S 

In  the  centre  the  Swedish  troops  continued  to 
advance,  impeded  by  the  marshy  ground  and  the  fire 
of  artillery.  They  broke  through  the  chevaux  de  /rise 
which  protected  the  enemies'  line,  and  then  threw 
themselves  on  the  Saxon  infantry,  who  soon  retired 
with  considerable  loss.  On  the  Swedish  right  the 
fortune  of  the  day  was  somewhat  different,  as  here 
the  Saxons  took  the  offensive.  Field-Marshal  Steinau 
with  a  large  portion  of  the  Saxon  cavalry  vigorously 
attacked  the  front  and  the  right  flank  of  the  Swed- 
ish first  line,  while  another  detachment  manoeuvring 
to  the  right  attempted  to  take  the  Swedes  in  the 
rear.  Their  danger  was,  however,  seen  in  time,  and 
Rehnskjold  was  able  to  repel  the  attack  with  the 
King's  body-guard  of  trabants  and  the  body-dra- 
goons. The  Saxon  cavalry  were  driven  back  by 
the  superior  energy  of  the  Swedes,  and  the  attack  in 
front  met  with  no  greater  success.  The  Saxons  re- 
tired to  a  village  in  the  rear,  where  they  were  able 
to  reform  on  high  ground.  The  Swedes  pressed 
them  in  their  turn,  but  were  much  hindered  by  the 
marshes,  while  the  Saxons  retaliated  from  their  posi- 
tion of  advantage.  The  Swedish  cavalr}^,  however, 
withstood  the  shock,  and  the  Saxons,  exhausted  by 
this  last  effort,  retii*ed  from  the  field  and  were  pursued 
by  the  Swedes  into  the  marshes  behind  Clissow. 
Thus  at  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  the  battle  was  at 

g2 


84  CHARLES  XII 

an  end,  having  lasted  just  four  hours.  The  Saxons 
lost  in  dead  and  wounded  more  than  two  thousand 
men,  while  about  one  thousand  five  hundred  were 
made  prisoners.  The  Swedish  loss  was  three  hun- 
dred dead  and  eight  hundred  wounded ;  besides  this 
the  Swedes  captured  forty-eight  guns. 

After  the  battle,  Augustus  retired  to  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Cracow.  Charles  remained  at  Clissow  for  a 
fortnight,  and  resumed  his  advance  on  August  2,  the 
Saxons  having  in  the  meantime  received  a  reinforce- 
ment of  ten  thousand  men.  He  reached  Cracow  on 
August  9,  and  found  it  occupied  by  only  a  small 
garrison,  which  was  not  calculated  to  offer  a  serious 
resistance.  The  Swedes  found  on  their  arrival  that 
the  bridge  over  the  Vistula  had  been  broken  down, 
so  General  Stenbock  was  ordered  to  convey  four 
hundred  men  across  the  river  in  barges  and  to  obtain 
an  entrance  into  the  town,  without,  however,  making 
use  of  fire-arms.  Stenbock  marched  through  the 
suburbs  and  reached  the  town  walls,  where  he  began 
a  parley  with  the  commandant  Wielopolski,  who 
was  reluctant  to  allow  the  Swedes  to  enter ;  but 
Charles,  coming  up  at  this  moment  and  thinking 
that  the  negotiations  had  continued  long  enough, 
gave  orders  for  the  doors  to  be  forced  and  the  pali- 
sades to  be  removed,  orders  which  were  immediately 
obeyed.     The  commandant  then  took  refuge  in  the 


THE  BATTLE  OF  CLISSOW  85 

citadel,  whither  he  was  followed  by  the  Swedes. 
Cracow  was  thus  captured  without  shedding  of  blood, 
but  a  heavy  contribution  was  laid  upon  it,  as  a 
punishment  for  having  made  even  a  show  of 
resistance. 


86 


CHAPTER  VII. 

CHARLES  IN    POLAND. 

Whilst  King  Charles  was  remaining  quietly  at  Cra- 
cow, he  received  a  reinforcement  of  ten  thousand 
men  under  the  command  of  Gyllenstierna.  In  the 
meantime,  the  Polish  diet  was  meeting  at  Sandom- 
ierz.  It  was  not,  however,  complete,  as  there  were 
no  representatives  either  from  Great  Poland  or  from 
Masovia.  These  two  provinces  were  opposed  to 
King  Augustus,  whereas  the  diet  of  Sandomierz 
appeared  to  give  him  their  complete  confidence. 
Augustus  declared  that  he  had  always  kept  the  inter- 
ests of  the  Republic  in  sight,  and  that  he  had  brought 
in  a  larger  number  of  troops  than  the  law  allowed, 
solely  with  the  view  of  making  a  better  resistance 
to  the  enemy.  The  Poles,  on  the  other  hand, 
promised  to  remain  true  to  their  sovereign  and  never 
submit  to  Swedish  domination.  At  the  same  time, 
they  determined  to  send  an  embassy  to  Charles.  The 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  87 

tenns  proposed  were  that  Charles  should  make  a  de- 
fensive alliance  with  Poland,  which  the  Poles  bound 
themselves  to  maintain,  even  at  the  cost  of  taking 
arms  against  their  King.  On  the  other  hand,  Charles 
Avas  entreated  to  ^vithdraw  his  army  from  Poland, 
Lithuania,  and  other  territories  belonging  to  the  Re- 
public, and  to  surrender  the  cannon  taken  at  Diina- 
miinde.  Charles  refused  even  to  receive  the  embassy, 
and  maintained  his  pre^^ous  declaration  that  no  last- 
ing peace  was  possible  so  long  as  Augustus  remained 
on  the  throne. 

On  September  20,  Charles  broke  his  leg  by  a  curi-!- 
ous  accident.  The  Polish  heavy  cavalry  was,  as  we 
have  seen,  of  excellent  quality,  but  the  light  cavalry 
was  not  up  to  the  Swedish  standard.  Stenbock, 
therefore,  determined  to  levy  a  small  troop,  of  one 
himdred  and  fifty  strong,  under  the  name  of  Tovar- 
shes,  composed  of  poor  noblemen  who  were  attached 
to  the  Swedish  cause.  When  they  had  been  properly 
drilled  and  exercised,  Stenbock  was  anxious  to  pre^ 
sent  them  to  the  King,  and  for  this  purpose  engaged 
them  in  a  sham  attack  upon  the  Swedish  camp. 
Charles,  who  was  just  sitting  down  to  dinner,  hear- 
ing the  noise  and  the  loud  shouts  which  accompanied 
their  charge,  sprang  up,  threw  himself  into  the  saddle, 
and  hastened  to  the  scene  of  action.  But  in  the  hurry 
his  horse  became  entangled  in  the  cords  of  a  tent. 


88  CHARLES  XII 

and  fell  with  him  to  the  ground.  Charles  dropped 
heavily,  his  face  and  neck  were  injured,  and  his  left 
thigh  was  broken  just  above  the  knee.  The  King 
remained  unmoved  amongst  the  general  consterna- 
tion, and  said, 

'  Nonsense,  it  will  soon  be  all  right  again.' 
His  trabants  carried  him  into  the  tent  of  General 
Morner,  where  his  wound  was  dressed,  the  King 
giving  no  signs  of  pain,  and  in  this  condition  he  was 
carried  through  the  camp,  that  the  soldiers  might 
see  that  there  was  no  danger  of  life.  But  the  loss  of 
blood  was  considerable,  and  a  report  naturally  spread 
through  Europe  that  the  young  hero  was  dead  or 
dying,  so  that  Charles  was  again  able  to  anticipate 
the  judgment  of  posterity.  In  spite  of  his  protest,  he 
was  removed  from  his  tent  into  a  house,  the  doctor 
declaring  that  a  certain  degree  of  warmth  was 
necessary  for  recovery.  Compound  fractures  were 
dangerous  in  those  days,  and  it  was  owing  to  Charles's 
abstinence  and  healthy  life  that  the  wound  was  able 
to  heal  so  quickly.  When  the  army  advanced  along 
the  Vistula,  Charles  refused  to  make  use  either  of 
wheel  or  of  water-carriage ;  he  was  borne  upon  a  litter 
carried  by  forty-eight  soldiers  of  the  guard,  who 
relieved  each  other.  He  was  able  to  join  the  march 
of  his  troops  a  fortnight  after  the  accident.  After 
five  weeks  he  insisted  upon  mounting  his  horse,  but 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  89 

was  obliged  to  desist  from  any  further  attempt. 
After  six  weeks  he  went  upon  crutches,  and  on 
Christmas  Eve,  just  twelve  weeks  after  the  accident, 
he  threw  his  crutches  away  and  announced  himself 
as  completely  cured.  However,  a  slight  limp  in  his 
gait  was  always  observable  to  the  end  of  his  life. 

The  object  of  Charles  in  marching  along  the  Vis- 
tula was  to  approach  Sandomierz,  where  Prince 
Lubomirski  was  in  command  of  the  crown  army  of 
Poland.  King  Augustus  had  retired  to  Thorn,  where 
he  intended  to  pass  the  winter,  and  the  departure  of 
the  sovereign  from  their  midst  made  some  difference 
in  the  feelings  of  the  Poles  towards  him.  Lubomirski 
himself  opened  negotiations  with  Charles  with  regard 
to  a  possible  juncture  of  the  Swedes  with  the  army 
which  he  commanded.  News  also  came  that  the 
nobles  of  Galicia  and  Volhynia  were  favourable  to 
the  Swedish  cause,  and,  on  November  1,  General 
Stenbock  was  sent  into  these  countries  with  an  army 
of  two  thousand  two  hundred  men  to  hasten  their 
resolution.  The  instructions  given  to  him  recom- 
mend a  curious  method  of  procedure.  He  was 
allowed  to  behave  as  civilly  as  he  pleased,  provided 
that  he  did  not  trust  to  the  efficacy  of  politeness. 

'  They  must  be  either  absolutely  annihilated,'  said 
Charles,  '  or  they  must  take  our  side.' 

Again,  •  I  hope  that  you  will  soon  be  able  to  knock 


90  CHARLES  XII 

out  of  the  Poles  a  considerable  sum  for  the  support 
of  our  army.' 

And  once  more,  '  All  the  Poles  that  you  can  lay 
hands  upon  you  must  compel,  willy  nilly,  to  follow  us, 
or  you  must  treat  them  in  such  fashion  that  they 
will  long  remember  the  coming  of  the  old  gentle- 
man.  You  must  use  every  effort  to  press  everything 
out  of  them  that  you  possibly  can.' 

It  may  be  supposed  that  Stenbock  did  not  fail  to 
execute  these  instructions  to  the  letter.  The  Swedes 
were  hated,  but  they  were  feared.  The  nobles  at- 
tempted resistance,  but  found  it  of  no  use,  and  in  the 
middle  of  January,  1703,  they  placed  themselves 
formally  under  the  protection  of  the  King  of 
Sweden. 

Proceeding  by  slow  marches  Charles  eventually 
arrived  at  Sandomierz,  now  no  longer  occupied  by 
the  crown  army,  which  had  been  sent  under  Prince 
Lubomirski  to  put  down  the  rebellions  of  the  Cossacks 
of  the  Ukraine,  a  body  of  men  who  were  at  a  later 
period  to  have  so  momentous  an  effect  upon  the  for- 
tunes of  the  King's  career.  The  Cossacks  were  under 
Polish  protection,  and  the  greater  part  of  their  terri- 
tory was  possessed  by  Polish  magnates.  They  were 
treated  very  badly  by  their  suzerains,  and  sought  the 
protection  of  Russia.  Lubomirski  in  vain  attempted 
to  quell  ,the  insurrection,  and  although  it  was  event- 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  91 

ually  crushed  for  the  moment,  the  Russians  contrived 
to  obtain  a  hold  in  the  country  which  was  very  use- 
ful to  them  at  a  later  period. 

Cardinal  Radziejowski  now  thought  that  the  time 
had  come  to  throw  oflf  the  mask,  and  summoned  the 
senators  of  the  kingdom  to  meet  him  at  Warsaw  on 
February  28^  1703.  King  Augustus  in  answer  con- 
vened a  diet  to  meet  at  Marienburg  in  Polish  Prussia 
on  March  26,  and  severely  rebuked  the  conduct  of 
the  Cardinal  in  thus  forming  a  centre  of  discontent. 
The  senators  who  met  at  Warsaw  came  to  a  very 
important  determination.  They  decided  to  summon 
a  counter-diet  at  Warsaw  on  March  27,  the  day  after 
the  King's  diet  was  summoned  to  meet  at  Marienburg. 
The  only  excuse  for  this  proceeding  was,  that  the 
King  of  Sweden  had  promised  that  the  diet  which 
was  to  meet  at  Warsaw  should  be  free  to  express  any 
opinion  it  pleased,  which  could  not  be  the  case  with 
a  diet  meeting  under  the  presidency  of  the  King. 
This,  however,  came  very  near  to  an  act  of  rebellion. 

In  the  middle  of  January  the  Swedish  army  march- 
ed to  the  neighbourhood  of  Lublin,  where  they 
remained  till  the  beginning  of  March,  Charles  taking 
up  his  residence  in  a  palace  belonging  to  Prince 
Lubomirski.  Kere  he  received  Stenbock  on  his  return 
from  Galicia,  and  then  marched  northwards  in  the 
direction   of  Praga,    which   is  the    tete~de-pont    of 


92  CHARLES  XII 

"Warsaw.  He  threw  a  bridge  across  the  Vistula,  and 
made  preparations  to  attack  the  Saxons  under  Steinau, 
who  was  established  in  a  strong  position  on  the 
river  Narew  near  Putulsk.  He  also  received  at 
AVarsaw  some  envoys  sent  from  the  diet  which  was 
meeting  at  Marienburg.  They  were  admitted  to  his 
presence,  and  declared  that  the  Republic  wished  for 
nothing  more  than  peace,  but  that  they  would  always 
remain  faithful  to  their  elected  King.  Charles 
answered  them  by  given  them  a  copy  of  the  letter 
he  had  written  to  the  Primate,  in  which  he  insisted 
on  the  un worthiness  of  King  Augustus,  his  deep-seated 
perfidy,  and  constant  breaking  of  his  word.  Obsti- 
nacy was  one  of  the  chief  elements  in  Charles's  char- 
acter. He  detested  the  King-Elector's  manner  of  life, 
so  much  in  contrast  to  his  own,  and  he  had  formed 
the  conclusion  once  for  all  that  he  was  on  no  account 
to  be  trusted,  and  that  no  lasting  peace  could  be 
made  with  Poland  until  he  was  dethroned  and  some- 
one else  established  in  his  place.  In  the  pursuit  of 
this  object,  which,  however  true,  might  reasonably 
be  modified  by  other  considerations,  he  wasted  some 
of  the  most  valuable  years  of  life,  neglected  his  im- 
mediate duties  as  King  of  Sweden,  and  allowed  the 
Russians  to  gain  a  footing  in  his  dominions  from 
which  he  was  never  able  to  dislodge  them. 

Putulsk  is  situated  on  an  island  in  the  river  Narew, 


CHARLES  IX  POLAND  9S 

which  lower  down,  at  Serock,  joins  the  waters  of  the 
Bug,  and,  after  uniting  with  them,  pours  its  stream 
into  the  Vistula  not  many  miles  below  Warsaw.  In 
order  to  attack  Steinau  it  was  necessary  to  cross 
the  Bug,  and  Charles  sent  a  number  of  boats  to  the 
banks  of  the  river  in  order  to  build  a  bridge.  Break- 
ing up  from  Warsaw,  he  reached  the  Bug  towards 
the  end  of  April,  and  found  that  the  Saxons  had 
thrown  up  entrenchments  on  the  other  side  to  dis- 
pute the  passage.  By  a  simple  manoeuvre  he  eluded 
them,  and  the  Saxons  retired  to  Putulsk.  The  in- 
fantry were  hindered  by  the  breaking  down  of  a 
bridge  over  a  small  river,  but  Charles  pressed  on 
vnth.  his  cavalry  through  woods  and  morasses,  and, 
on  May  1,  found  the  Saxons  drawn  up  to  meet  him 
in  battle  array. 

Putulsk,  being  on  an  island,  was  difficult  to  cap- 
ture. It  was  united  with  the  mainland  by  two 
bridges  on  the  left  and  one  on  the  right  bank,  and 
if  Steinau,  who  had  with  him  six  thousand  Saxons, 
and  about  the  same  number  of  Lithuanians,  had  re- 
mained in  the  town  and  broken  down  the  bridges, 
Charles  could  never  have  gained  his  object  with 
his  cavalry  alone.  Steinau,  however,  determined  to 
anticipate  the  attack,  and  placed  his  troops  behind 
a  deep  entrenchment,  with  his  left  wing  supported 
by  the  Narew  and  his  right  wing  in  the  direction 


94  CHARLES  XII 

in  whicli  tlie  Swedes  were  approacliing.  However, 
when  he  saw  the  Swedes  really  before  him  he  lost 
Courage,  deserted  his  position,  and  retreated  into 
the  town.  His  troops  had  not  all  passed  over  the 
bridge  when  the  Swedes  reached  the  entrenchments 
which  led  directly  to  it,  and  entered  the  town  with 
the  fugitives,  who  were  in  the  greatest  disorder. 

The  Saxons  did  not  attempt  the  slightest  resist- 
ance. Many  of  them  fled  over  the  bridge  leading 
to  the  right  bank,  and,  when  they  saw  the  Swedes 
coming,  broke  the  bridge  down,  leaving  their  com- 
rades in  the  Im-ch.  Many  threw  themselves  into  the 
Narew  and  were  drowned,  while  seven  hundred  sol- 
diers were  taken  prisoners  in  the  town.  The  Swedes 
lost  only  twelve  men  killed  and  wounded  in  this  re- 
markable engagement,  whereas  the  Saxons  are  said 
to  hav/B  lost  two  thousand.  Steinau,  with  great 
difficulty,  escaped  personal  capture.  He  collected 
together  such  troops  as  he  was  able,  and  retreated 
to  Ostrolenka,  also  on  the  Narew,  where  he  took  up 
a  strong  position.  Charles,  after  pursuing  the  enemy 
for  a  short  distance,  returned  to  Warsaw. 
'  Here,  on  May  8,  he  received  the  resolutions  of  the 
diet  which  had  met  at  Warsaw  under  the  presidency 
of  the  Cardinal.  They  were  to  the  effect  that  the 
Polish  Republic  was  sincerely  anxious  for  peace, 
and  that  the  best  way  of  attaining  it  would  be  by  a 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  95 

conference  between  ambassadors  of  both  parties.  At 
the  same  time  they  could  not  allow  any  interference 
with  the  right  of  choosing  their  sovereign,  and  they 
would  hear  nothmg  about  the  dethronement  of  King 
Augustus,  so  long  as  he  pledged  himself  for  the 
future  to  do  nothing  which  would  prejudice  the  in- 
terests of  the  Republic.  Charles  remained  in  his 
previous  determination  that  nothing  could  be  done 
for  peace  so  long  as  Augustus  occupied  the  throne. 
In  order  to  emphasize  his  decision,  he  determined  to 
attack  the  monarch  in  the  stronghold  which  he  had 
chosen  for  his  residence. 

Augustus,  who  had  spent  the  winter  in  Thorn,  a 
strong  fortress  on  the  Vistula,  had  collected  together 
a  force  of  about  six  thousand  men,  and  this  Charles 
was  now  prepared  to  destroy,  leaving  for  the  mo- 
ment Steinau  at  Ostrolenka  with  the  bulk  of  the 
Saxon  troops.  The  Swedish  army  reached  the  scene 
of  operations  on  May  25,  and  Thorn  was  speedily 
invested.  Charles  had  expected  that  Thorn  would 
speedily  sm-render,  as  the  Saxon  garrison  was  badly 
supplied  with  provisions  and  weakened  by  disease  ; 
but,  finding  that  this  wag  not  the  case,  it  was 
necessary  to  commence  a  regular  siege.  For  this 
purpose  Stenbock  was  sent  to  Dantzig  to  receive 
the  siege  train  and  other  necessary  munitions  of 
war  which  were  on  their  way  from  Sweden   and. 


96  CHARLES  XII 

from  Riga.  He  did  not  return  to  Thorn  till  Septem- 
ber 5,  and  even  then  the  transport  of  the  recruits- 
and  the  materials  for  war  occupied  a  considerable 
time.  Therefore,  although  Thorn  had  been  invested 
for  four  months,  the  actual  operations  of  the  siege 
did  not  begin  till  September  15,  and  nine  days  later 
the  bombardment  ensued.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
town  would  have  been  glad  enough  to  capitulate, 
but  the  Saxon  garrison  would  hear  nothing  of  it, 
and  it  was  not  till  October  7  that  General  Kanitz 
offered  to  deliver  up  the  fortress,  if  the  garrison 
were  allowed  to  depart  freely.  Charles  replied  to 
this  by  a  renewal  of  the  bombardment,  and  on 
October  15  the  commandant  eventually  consented 
to  an  unconditional  surrender. 

At  the  opening  of  the  siege  the  garrison  had  con- 
sisted of  six  thousand  men ;  of  these  one  thousand 
had  died,  three  thousand  were  sick  in  hospital,  and 
only  two  thousand  were  fit  for  service.  The  soldiers 
were  well  supplied  with  provisions,  but  they  were 
not  fresh,  and  scurvy  was  very  prevalent.  There  is 
no  doubt,  however,  that  the  town  might  have  held 
out  much  longer  if  the  Saxon  garrison  had  not  been 
detested  by  the  citizens,  who  regarded  them  as 
foreign  intruders,  and  did  their  best  to  hasten  the 
catastrophe.  The  capture  of  Thorn  was  of  great 
importance  to    Charles's  main  object,  the  dethrone- 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  97 

ment  of  Augustus.  The  Saxon  army,  whicli  was  his 
principal  support,  was  now  nearly  annihilated,  and 
we  see  the  idea  of  the  deposition,  to  which  the 
Poles  were  at  firet  strongly  opposed,  gradually 
winning  its  way  to  favoui*  until  it  attained  its  final 
accomplishment. 

We  must  now  retrace  our  steps  and  chronicle  the 
changes  which  had  taken  place  during  the  course  of 
these  events  in  the  internal  affairs  of  Poland.  We 
have  seen  from  the  last  letter  of  the  Primate  that  he 
was  inclining  more  than  before  to  the  side  of  Au- 
gustus, and  that  he  evidently  had  some  doubts  as  to 
which  party  would  eventually  prove  the  conqueror. 
Besides,  he  was  always  in  favour  of  a  weak  monarchy, 
and  he  thought,  perhaps,  that  this  object  would  be 
better  attained  by  leaving  the  discredited  Augustus 
on  the  throne,  than  accepting  a  nominee  of  Charles, 
who  would  be  supported  by  the  whole  force  of 
Swedish  power.  The  Cardinal  now  wrote  a  letter 
to  Charles  on  June  1,  which  reached  him  as  he  had 
just  begun  the  investment  of  Thorn,  in  which  he 
informed  him  that  the  diet  of  the  whole  kingdom 
was  summoned  to  meet  at  Lublin,  where  care  would 
be  taken  that  no  order  in  the  state  was  overshadow- 
ed by  the  influence  of  another,  and  where  a  tree  and 
unbiassed  opinion  could  be  expressed  upon  the 
condition  of  affairs. 

H 


98  CHARLES  XII 

The  diet  met  at  Lublin  on  July  18.     This  place 
had  been  chosen  because  it  was  not  far  from  Lithu- 
ania, and  sufficiently  removed  from  the  influence  of 
the  Cardinal  Primate  Radziejowski.   Augustus  hoped 
that  it  might  lead  to  a  declaration  of  war  against 
Sweden,  to  an  alliance  with  the  Tsar,  to  the  punish- 
ment of  the  Sapieha  family,  and,  perhaps,  to  the 
deposition  of  the  Cardinal  from  his  place  as  primate 
of  the  kingdom.     But  matters  were  not  so   easily 
settled  in  a  country  like  Poland.     The  deputies  of 
Great  Poland  appeared  upon  the  scene,  who  were 
known  to  be  unfavourable  to  Augustus.    They  were 
forbidden  to  take  their  seats  in  the  diet  under  the 
plea  that  their  election  had   been   illegal.      Much 
time  was  wasted  in  discussion,  and  meanwhile  the 
Cardinal  himself  appeared  upon  the  scene  attended 
by  a  brilliant  suite.     Augustus  refused,  at  first,  to 
receive  him,  but  at  last  was  compelled  to  do  so,  and 
he  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  King  and  to 
the  Republic  with  ostentatious  emphasis.     He  fur- 
ther strengthened  his  position  by  a  brilliant  speech, 
which  was  received  with  great  applause.     In  order 
to  support  Augustus  in  his  efforts  for  an  alliance 
with  Russia,  Peter,  through   his   ambassador  Dol- 
gomky,   promised    the   Republic    a    contingent    of 
twelve  thousand  troops,  and  a  subvention  of  two 
million  roubles.     But  the  Poles,  under  the  influence 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  99 

of  the  Cardinal,  refused  to  accept  this  offer.  The 
Maritime  Powers,  who  were  above  all  things  de- 
sirous that  the  northern  war  should  come  to  an  end, 
also  sent  representatives  to  Lublin,  urging  the  de- 
sirability of  peace.  It  was  intended  that  they  should 
then  approach  Charles  in  order  to  lead  him  to  a  simi- 
lar conclusion,  but  he  refused  to  receive  them,  on 
the  ground  that  they  had  previously  communicated 
with  Augustus ;  and  he  treated  the  representatives 
of  the  Emperor  in  a  similar  manner. 

The  diet  of  Lublin  was  at  length  closed  on  July  10. 
Augustus  promised  on  his  side  that  he  would  consci- 
entiously preserve  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
Republic,  that  he  would  begin  no  war  without  their 
consent,  that  when  the  present  war  was  at  an  end 
he  would  withdraw  his  troops  from  the  country  and 
never  introduce  foreign  troops  into  it  again.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  diet  promised  to  raise  an  army 
of  thirty-six  thousand  Polish  and  twelve  thousand 
Lithuanian  soldiers,  and  to  raise  new  taxes  for  their 
support.  An  ultimatum  was  to  be  sent  to  Charles, 
leaving  him  six  weeks  in  which  he  might  choose 
between  peace  and  war.  After  this  time  Augustus 
was  to  be  free  to  make  what  alliances  he  pleased, 
especially  with  the  Tsar.  The  Sapieha  were  to  be  de- 
prived of  their  offices  and  their  property  confiscated. 
The  deputies  of  Kalisch  and  Posen,  who  had  been 

h2 


100  CHARLES  XII 

excluded  from  the  diet,  made  a  parade  of  their 
grievances  on  their  return  home.  The  result  of  this 
was  the  summoning  of  a  Confederation  of  Great 
Poland,  which  eventually  led  to  the  deposition  of 
Augustus.  Charles  at  first  treated  this  movement 
with  great  caution,  and  began  to  show  an  interest 
in  the  war  of  the  Spanish  succession,  which  was 
now  dividing  the  nations  of  Southern  and  Central 
Europe  into  two  camps.  He  signed  a  treaty  with 
Holland,  the  so-called  Maritime  Powers,  on  August 
18,  promising  to  assist  the  allies  with  a  contingent 
of  ten  thousand  men,  at  his  OAvn  cost,  when  the  pre- 
sent war  was  at  an  end,  if  they  desired  the  assistance 
earlier  they  must  pay  for  the  maintenance  of  his 
troops.  At  the  same  time  a  defensive  alliance  was 
signed  with  Prussia,  which  had  lately  been  recog- 
nised as  a  kingdom.  Two  separate  articles  provided, 
first,  that  the  contracting  powers  should  combine  in 
the  defence  of  the  evangelical  communities  in  Poland 
and  Lithuania,  and  secondly,  that,  if  the  Poles  should 
support  King  Augustus  in  a  war  against  Sweden, 
Prussia  should  assist  Sweden  against  Poland. 

During  the  siege  of  Thorn,  Charles  had  exposed 
himself  to  all  the  fatigues  and  dangers  of  a  common 
soldier.  Not  a  week  passed  in  which  cannon  balls, 
discharged  from  the  fortress,  were  not  dug  out  from 
the  floor  of  the  tent  in  which  he  slept  and  ate.     One 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  101 

day,  as  he  was  rising  from  table  with  his  guests,  a 
cannon  ball  passed  through  the  walls  of  the  tent 
and  across  the  dinner-table.  At  another  time  a 
cannon  hall  passed  right  through  the  tent  of  the 
young  Prince  of  Wurtemburg,  a  boy  of  fifteen,  to 
whom  Charles  was  acting  as  guardian,  and  fell  close 
to  the  tent  in  which  the  King  slept.  One  day,  when 
he  was  encouraging  the  workers  in  the  trenches,  a 
shot  carried  away  the  fascine  which  he  held  in  his 
hand.  Another  day,  as  he  was  standing  by  a  basket 
half  filled  with  earth,  a  shot  struck  the  gabion,  as 
it  is  called,  and  threw  the  King  down  with  it,  cover- 
ing him  with  earth  in  such  a  manner  that  he  was 
with  difficulty  extricated.  He  was  fearless  even  to 
rashness  in  everything.  Whenever  he  rode  out  to 
visit  the  works  of  the  siege  he  was  a  mark  for  the 
enemy's  bullets,  but  he  seemed  to  bear  a  charmed 
life,  for  he  never  was  hit.  About  the  same  time  as 
the  capitulation  of  Thorn,  Posen  also  fell  into  the 
hands  of  Charles,  being  taken  by  General  Warden- 
feldt,  by  storm,  indeed,  because  the  troops  fixed  their 
ladders  and  scaled  the  walls,  but  without  firing  a 
ishot  or  shedding  a  drop  of  blood. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Confederation  of  Great 
Poland,  formed  ostensibly  in  opposition  to  Augus- 
tus, received  more  and  more  adherents.  Charles 
allowed  it  to   proceed  in  its  own  way,  carefully 


102  CHARLES  XII 

guarding  himself  from  any  direct  connection  witli 
it.  He  refused  to  take  any  decisive  step  until  King* 
Augustus  had  been  deposed.  The  capture  of  Thorn 
and  Posen,  and  the  dispersion  of  the  Saxon  army, 
also  produced  an  effect  on  the  vacillating  Cardinal. 
He  began  to  look  about  for  a  successor  to  Augustus, 
and  fixed  upon  James  Sobieski, — who  was  now 
living  in  Silesia, — son  of  the  heroic  John  Sobieski, 
who  had  preserved  Vienna  from  the  Turks.  He  lent 
a  favourable  ear  to  the  proposals  of  the  Cardinal,  and 
asked  Charles  to  assist  him  in  leading  an  attack 
upon  Saxony,  in  which  he  might  show  his  mettle. 
But  the  King  of  Sweden  replied  that  he  could  not 
countenance  any  breach  of  the  peace  of  Germany, 
which  would  certainly  give  rise  to  the  suspicion 
that  he  was  acting  in  the  interests  of  France.  How- 
ever, Charles  now  began  to  turn  his  eyes  to  Sobieski 
as  a  possible  king,  for  although  he  intended  to  leave 
the  Poles  a  free  choice,  he  could  not  be  indifferent 
as  to  whom  they  might  choose. 

The  growth  of  the  Confederation  roused  serious 
anxiety  in  the  mind  of  Augustus.  He  became  more 
anxious  than  ever  to  secure  the  alliance  of  the  Tsar, 
and  Patkul,  who  was  now  in  Warsaw,  was  a  ready 
instrument  for  the  purpose.  A  formal  treaty  was 
signed  on  October  12.  Peter  engaged  to  place  a 
Russian  army  of  twelve   thousand  men   at  the   dia- 


CHARLES  IN  POLAND  103 

position  of  Augustus  ;  the  Lithuanian  army  was  to 
be  raised  to  the  strength  of  fourteen  thousand  men  at 
Peter's  expense ;  Mazeppa,  the  hetman  of  the  Cos- 
sacks, was  to  send  an  auxiliary  force  of  sixty  thou- 
sand. On  the  other  hand,  the  Saxon  army  was  to  be 
increased  to  ten  thousand  infantry  and  six  thousand 
cavalry,  substantial  subsidies  being  provided  by 
Russia.  Augustus  was  to  command  in  Poland; 
Peter  on  the  shores  of  the  Baltic.  The  treaty  was 
concealed,  as  a  profound  secret,  from  the  Polish 
Government. 

Towards  the  end  of  November,  Charles  broke  up 
from  Thorn  and  went  into  winter  quarters.  He  had 
chosen  for  this  purpose  the  neighbourhood  of  Dant- 
zic,  Marienburg,  the  ancient  seat  of  the  Teutonic 
Knights,  and  Elbing,  choosing  as  his  own  residence 
the  bishop's  palace  at  Heilsberg.  The  prisoners 
and  the  trophies  of  war  which  he  had  taken  were 
sent  by  sea  to  Sweden.  His  principal  object  was  to 
settle  in  a  country  which  had  not  yet  been  exhausted 
by  war,  but  he  also  desired  to  provide  sinews  for  a 
new  campaign.  The  town  of  Elbing  felt  his  heavy 
hand.  The  citizens  had  refused  to  supply  a  hundred 
waggons  requisitioned  by  Stenbock  for  the  convey- 
ance of  siege  material  to  Thorn.  They  had  also 
delayed  to  reply  to  a  request  to  allow  a  passage 
through  their  town  for  Charles's  troops,  and  to  build 


104  CHAKLES  XII 

a  bridge  across  their  river.  Stenbock  then  demand- 
ed free  quarters  for  several  regiments,  which  was 
haughtily  refused.  When  Charles  heard  of  this,  he 
dispatched  some  troops  to  the  refractory  town,  and 
took  possession  of  the  sluices  by  which  its  country 
could  be  flooded.  The  town  council  was  so  fright- 
ened that  they  made  an  immediate  submission,  but 
they  had  to  pay  a  fine  of  two  hundred  and  sixty 
thousand  thalera,  besides  delivering  up  one  hundred 
and  eighty  cannon,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty 
hundred-weight  of  gunpowder.  He  left  behind 
three  regiments  to  garrison  the  town.  After  the 
campaign  of  1703,  the  Swedish  army  was  in  ex- 
cellent condition,  and  consisted  of  seventeen  thou- 
;sand  seven  hundred  infantry,  and  thirteen  thousand 
five  hundred  cavalry,  besides  four  new  regiments 
which  Charles  was  now  enabled  to  form.  But  the 
severity  with  which  contributions  were  enforced 
made  the  Swedes  very  unpopular,  and  even  the 
King's  most  confidential  friends  admitted  that  it 
was  difficult  to  care  much  for  a  master  who  robbed 
you  of  your  last  crust  of  bread. 


105 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS. 

Whilst  Charles  was  thus  engaged  in  weary  and  ap- 
parently fruitless  eflforts  to  induce  the  Poles  to 
dethrone  the  King  of  their  choice,  his  great  rival 
Peter  was  with  admirable  prescience  robbing  the 
Swedes  of  that  little  fragment  of  their  empire 
which  was  in  the  course  of  time  to  be  the  corner- 
stone of  a  renovated  and  modern  Russia.  A  Swed- 
ish fort,  called  Nyenskanz,  or  the  new  entrench- 
ment, was  situated  on  one  of  the  islands  formed  by 
the  Neva  before  it  enters  the  Gulf  of  Finland.  It 
was  occupied  by  a  Captain  Appellof  with  a  force  of 
six  hundred  men.  He  was  a  stout-hearted  soldier, 
and  after  repelling  three  attacks,  capitulated  on  May 
12, 1703,  with  leave  to  withdraw  the  whole  of  his 
garrison.  The  Russians,  however,  violated  the  agree- 
ment and  made  the  garrison  prisoners.  Peter  called 
his  new  possession  Slotburg,  and  it  became  the  nuc- 


106  CHARLES  XII 

leus  of  tlie  city  of  St.  Petersburg.  The  little  Swed- 
ish fortress  of  Noteborg,  situated  on  an  island  at  the 
point  where  the  Neva  leaves  the  Lake  of  Ladoga, 
had  been  captured  in  the  previous  October  and  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Schliisselburg.  Swedish  writers 
say  that  the  fortress  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  stood, 
not  on  the  site  of  Nyenskanz,  which  was  deserted 
and  burnt  to  the  ground,  but  on  another  island  a 
little  lower  down  the  Neva,  named  Ljusteland,  or  the 
Island  of  Joy.  However  this  may  be,  immediately 
after  the  capture  of  Nyenskanz,  a  Swedish  squadron 
appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  Neva,  not  knowing 
that  the  fort  had  fallen  into  Russian  hands.  Their 
signal  was  returned,  in  order  to  lead  them  into  a 
trap.  Peter  and  JVIenshikof  went  down  the  river  in 
boats  and  attacked  the  Swedish  vessels  of  war,  arm- 
ed with  about  a  dozen  guns.  The  ships  were  cap- 
tured, and  the  men  killed  almost  to  a  man.  This  was 
the  first  Russian  naval  victory.  On  May  27,  1703, 
Peter  began  the  building  of  St.  Petersburg,  and  the 
possession  of  this  '  window '  into  Europe  was  the 
most  memorable  result  of  the  northern  war.  In  this 
manner  do  some  men  pursue  the  shadow  and  others 
the  substance. 

In  December,  1703,  the  Cardinal  Primate  had  sent 
summonses  to  the  whole  of  the  Polish  nobility  to 
come  together  in  a  diet  at  Warsaw.     The  ostensible 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS        107^ 

object  was  to  make  peace  with  Sweden,  but  the 
Cardinal's  real  wish  was  to  secure  the  deposition  of 
Augustus,  which  he  had  now  come  to  think  absolutely 
necessary  for  the  repose  of  his  comitry.  Charles  was 
informed  of  the  meeting  of  the  diet,  and  was  invited 
to  send  representatives  to  it.  It  would  indeed  have 
been  acceptable  to  the  Cardinal's  party  if  Charles 
could  have  brought  his  army  into  the  neighbourhood 
of  Warsaw,  in  order  to  secure  the  orderly  conduct  of 
the  assembly.  But  he  was  determined  to  leave  the 
Poles  as  free  as  possible  in  their  action,  and  not  to 
seem  to  influence  them.  He,  however,  issued  a  mani- 
festo to  the  Polish  people,  dated  from  Heilsberg  on 
January  2,  suggesting  that  James  Sobieski  should 
be  chosen  king,  and  promising  him  to  assist  him 
against  all  opposition. 

In  this  Charles  was  undertaking  a  serious  and 
dangerous  task.  He  had  begun  by  demanding  the 
deposition  of  Augustus,  leaving  the  choice  of  his 
successor  to  the  Poles  themselves.  He  now  nomi- 
nates a  successor  and  engages  to  support  him  on  the 
throne  by  force  of  arms.  It  may  be  urged  that, 
anxious  as  he  was  to  withstand  the  encroachments  of 
Russia,  he  saw  no  way  of  doing  so  effectually  until 
Poland  had  been  put  into  a  condition  to  support  his 
interests,  and  that  he  must  take  the  first  step  before 
taking  the  second.     However  this  may  be,  we  must 


108  CHARLES  XII 

jiclmit  that  his  policy  was  fatal  to  his  country,  and  the 
only  excuse  we  can  make  for  him  is  that  he  did  not 
^at  first  realize  the  importance  of  the  Russian  con- 
quests, and  the  difficulty  of  undoing  them. 

On  January  30,  1704,  the  Polish  diet  was  opened 
At  Warsaw,  attended  by  men  of  all  parties.  Charles 
sent  to  it,  as  his  representatives,  Arved  Horn  and 
Wachslager.  The  opening  speech  of  the  Cardinal 
commended  the  formation  of  the  Confederation  of 
Great  Poland,  and  advised  all  parties  to  join  it  in 
order  that  it  might  become  a  general  instead  of  a 
local  Confederation.  He  was  followed  to  the  same 
effect  by  Peter  Bronitz,  who  had  been  Marshal  of  the 
Confederation  of  Great  Poland,  and  was  now  made 
General  Marshal  of  the  diet.  The  diet  adopted  the 
advice  of  these  two  influential  statesmen,  and  styled 
itself  a  General  Confederation. 

On  February  11,  papers  were  communicated  to  the 
diet  which  proved  that  Augustus  had  been  a  traitor 
to  his  country  by  making  offers  of  peace  at  the  price 
of  dismemberment,  to  Charles,  Piper,  and  others,  by 
means  of  Aurora  von  Konigsmarck  and  Vitzthum. 
"The  reading  of  these  documents  raised  a  storm  of 
indignation  against  Augustus,  and  the  Cardinal  was 
empowered  to  draw  up  a  declaration  renouncing 
obedience  to  the  King.  This  declaration  was  accept- 
ed almost  unanimously  by  the  diet,  and  the  result 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS        109 

was  that  the  throne  was  pronounced  vacant,  the 
Poles  freed  from  their  oath  of  allegiance  to  Augustus, 
and  preparations  made  for  a  new  election.  It  should 
be  noticed  that  these  important  resolutions  of  the 
General  Confederation,  although  they  could  be  no 
secret  in  the  country,  were  not  formally  published  to 
the  nation.  It  is  probable  that  the  Cardinal  v/as 
anxious  to  see  how  they  would  be  received,  and  did 
not  desire  to  run  the  risk  of  a  popular  check.  He 
also  thought  that  this  act  of  the  Confederation  would, 
perhaps,  put  an  end  to  Charles's  extortionate  exac- 
tions, and  that  there  would  be  room  for  the  Swedish 
cause  to  become  more  popular  in  the  country. 

In  the  face  of  these  circumstances,  Augustus  acted 
with  considerable  energy  and  promptitude.  He  had 
spent  the  winter  in  Saxony  making  preparations  for 
another  campaign,  but  when  he  heard  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  diet,  he  came  at  once  to  Cracow,  which  he 
reached  on  Februaiy  3.  From  this  place  he  sum- 
moned an  assembly  to  meet  at  Sandomierz  under 
the  name  of  a  Reconfederation,  with  the  acknow- 
ledged design  of  neutralizing  the  policy  of  the  Con- 
federation of  Warsaw.  A  considerable  number  of 
nobles  were  already  collected  at  Sandomierz,  and 
here  also  was  a  portion  of  the  crown  army,  the  rest 
of  it  being  at  Warsaw  under  the  command  of  Prince 
Lubomirski.      Thus  the  country  was  divided  into 


110  CHARLES  XII 

two  camps,  and  in  the  battles  which  ensued  we  shall 
see  that  Poles  fought  against  Poles.  Augustus 
sought  for  the  assistance  of  foreign  allies,  and  applied 
to  Denmark,  Prussia,  and  the  Pope.  The  first  would 
have  liked  to  have  wiped  out  the  disgrace  of  Travendal, 
but  he  had  a  wholesome  fear  of  the  possible  action  of 
the  sea  powers.  Prussia  was  already  in  alliance  with 
Sweden,  and  the  Pope  was  too  well  assured  of  the 
orthodoxy  of  the  Greneral  Confederation  to  take  any 
action  against  it. 

Augustus  had  recourse  to  another  step  of  a  more 
decisive  character.  There  was  no  doubt  that  his 
chosen  successor  was  James  Sobieski,  the  son  of  the 
famous  John.  At  the  time  he  was  living  with  his 
brothers  Constantine  and  Alexander  in  the  Castle  of 
Ohlau,  about  fifteen  miles  from  Breslau  in  Siberia,  ^ 
not  far  from  Mollwitz,  afterwards  the  scene  of  one  of 
the  most  famous  battles  of  Frederick  the  Great.  One 
day  as  James  was  riding  with  his  brother  Constantine 
towards  Breslau  he  was  seized  by  a  body  of  thirty 
Saxon  officers,  led  by  one  Wrangel,  and  carried  off 
to  Leipsig,  where  he  was  imprisoned  in  the  Pleissen-  ^■^'^'^^ 
burg,  but  treated  with  consideration.  Siberia  at  this  ^. 
time  was  a  part  of  the  Imperial  dominions,  and  this  act 
of  violence  was  a  breach  of  neutrality.  There  was 
an  outcry  in  Europe  against  the  violation  of  Inter- 
national Law,  but  as  the  Emperor  did  not  seem  to 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS        111 

interfere,  even  for  the  sake  of  the  deliverer  of  his 
capital,  the  matter  was  allowed  to  rest. 

It  now  became  necessary  to  choose  another  candi- 
date for  the  crown,  and  four  names  were  mentioned  : 
Prince   Redzinik,  Chancellor  of   Lithuania,  Prince 
Lubomirski,  Piemiazek,   Voivode    of  Siradia,    and 
Count  Stanislaus  Lesczinski,  Voivode  of  Posen.     The 
last  was  a  young  man  of  seven  and  twenty,  hand- 
some and  affable,  with  an  honest  and  manly  beaiing, 
cautious  and  brave,  strong  in  resolution  and  inca- 
pable of  deceit.     At  the  end  of  March  he  visited 
Charles  at  Heilsberg,  and  made  the  most  favourable 
impression  upon  him.      He  said  that  he  had  never 
met  a  Pole  who  seemed  better  suited  to  heal  the  dif- 
ferences of  the  Republic,  and  that  he  would  always 
remain  his  friend.      Another  possible  candidate  for 
the  crown  was  Alexander  Sobieski,  the  youngest  of 
the  three  brothers,  who  had  escaped  capture,   and 
came  to  Warsaw  at  the  time.     It  is  said  that  he 
positively  refused  to  be  a  candidate  for  the  crown, 
not  liking  to  take  advantage  of  his  brother's  misfor- 
tune, and  preferring  the  security  of  a  private  life. 
But,  in  his   conversations  with  Piper,   he   seemed 
inclined  to  entertain  the  proposal,  if  Charles  would 
give  hJTn  command  of  a  body  of  troops  with  which 
he  might  make  a  raid  into  Saxony  and  set  his  brother 
at  liberty.      Piper  naturally  replied  that  he  might 


112  CHARLES  XII 

fail  to  be  elected  King,  and  that  then  he  could  take 
this  step  with  better  hope  of  success. 

On  May  2,  1704,  the  Cardinal  published  a  mani- 
festo, in  which  he  announced  for  the  first  time  to  the 
Polish  people  the  deposition  of  Augustus  which  had 
been  pronounced  by  the  General  Confederation  on 
February  IG.  It  also  proclaimed  an  interregnum, 
and  appointed  June  19  as  the  date  for  the  election 
of  a  new  King.  The  Cardinal  based  his  right  to  act 
on  the  ground  that  he  was  the  King's  vicar,  and  con- 
sequently took  his  place  should  the  throne  become 
vacant,  either  by  the  King's  death  or  his  breach  of 
the  fundamental  law  of  the  kingdom.  In  less  than 
two  months  a  new  King  had  to  be  chosen,  but 
Charles  and  the  Primate  held  different  opinions  as  to 
the  policy  to  be  pursued.  Charles  wished  for  a  born 
Pole,  a  Piast ;  the  Primate  feared  that  the  elevation 
of  any  Polish  noble  would  excite  the  jealousy  of  the 
rest,  and  strongly  recommended  the  choice  of  a 
foreigner,  who  would,  like  the  Podesta  of  an  Italian 
city,  be  able  to  restrain  all  parties  with  impartiality. 
The  Cardinal  suggested  the  names  of  the  Elector  of 
Bavaria,  the  Max  Emmanuel  who  played  so  promi- 
nent a  part  in  the  war  of  the  Spanish  succession,  the 
Duke  of  Lorraine,  and  Prince  Rakoczi  of  Transyl- 
vania, and,  when  these  were  rejected,  the  four  Poles 
mentioned  above.    At  the  name  of  Lesczinski,  Ar- 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS        113 

ved  Horn  remarked  that  he  -would  be  a  candidate 
acceptable  to  his  master,  but  it  is  probable  that  the 
Cardinal  did  not  favour  his  pretensions  seriously. 

The  General  Reconfederation  had  met  at  Sando- 
mierz  in  considerable  numbers  at  the  beginning  of 
June.  It  naturally  declared  the  resolutions  of  the 
Warsaw  Confederation  to  be  null  and  void.  Any 
King  whom  they  might  elect  was  declared  to  be  a 
tyrant  and  an  enemy  to  the  country ;  Lubomirski 
was  denounced  as  a  rebel ;  Augustus  was  given  full 
authority  to  make  alliances  with  foreign  powers, 
and  to  encourage  invasions  of  Swedish  territory. 
In  the  meantime  the  day  of  election  was  approach- 
ing. The  Cardinal  was  opposed  to  the  election  of 
Lesczinski,  and  the  fatal  day  was  deferred.  Charles 
now  lost  patience,  and  saw  that  unless  he  were  pre- 
sent nothing  would  be  done.  He  therefore  marched 
with  his  army  to  Blonie,  about  fifteen  miles  west  of 
Warsaw,  which  he  reached  at  the  end  of  June.  On 
July  7  he  had  an  interview  with  the  Cardinal  in 
Warsaw,  which  lasted  far  into  the  night,  in  which 
he  endeavoured  to  bring  him  over  to  his  views. 
When  the  Cardinal  remarked  that  Lesczinski  was 
too  young  for  the  post,  Charles  naturally  replied 
that  he  was,  himself,  five  years  younger,  and  had 
undertaken  far  greater  responsibilities. 

The  day  of  election  was  eventually  fixed  for  July 

I 


114  CHARLES  XII 

12.  Raclziejowski  declared  that  he  would  not  be 
present,  and  all  Horn's  rej)resentations  did  not  avail 
to  change  his  resolution,  nor  to  move  him  from  the 
opinion  that  the  election  should  be  deferred  for  two 
days.  Between  three  and  four  in  the  afternoon  the 
Swedish  party  repaired  to  the  Field  of  Election, 
that  broad  plain  to  the  west  of  the  suburb  of  Pola, 
which  has  played  so  important  a  part  in  Polish  his- 
tory. The  place  was  filled  with  a  large  crowd  of 
curious  spectators,  but  those  who  had  a  right  to 
vote  were  few.  Count  G-embicki  was  conspicuous 
as  representative  of  the  smaller  nobility.  Not  a  sin- 
gle Voivode  was  present,  no  Bishop  of  Poseu,  and 
no  official  of  higher  rank  than  the  Grand  Treasurer 
of  Lithuania,  Sapieha.  On  the  other  hand,  the  plain 
was  guarded  by  three  hundred  Swedish  cavalry  and 
five  hundred  infantry.  .A.rved  rlorn  and  Wachs- 
lager  were  also  there,  besides  a  number  of  Swedish 
officers  and  their  attendants.  At  the  same  time  it 
was  known  that  Lubomirski,  Lesczinski,  and  other 
Voivodes  were  in  the  town,  and  Bronitz,  who  pre- 
sided as  marshal,  sent  to  invite  their  attendance. 
They  excused  themselves  on  various  grounds,  the 
majority,  however,  promising  to  attend  if  the  elec- 
tion were  postponed  to  July  14.  The  only  Voivode 
who  obeyed  the  summons  was  Lesczinski,  who  came 
to  the  field  accompanied  by  his  relatives,  friends,  and 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS        115 

adherents.  Under  these  cu'cumstances  Bronitz  was 
unmlling  to  hold  the  election.  Gembicki  said  with 
much  warmth  that  if  Radziejowski  and  others  of  his 
rank  would  not  take  the  lead  which  properly  be- 
longed to  them,  the  lower  nobility  must  consider 
their  own  interests.   ' 

Just  at  this  moment  a  deputation  from  Podlachia 
appeared  on  the  field,  led  by  one  Jerusalski.  The 
Swedish  body-guard  tried  to  prevent  their  approach, 
but  Jerusalski  protested  that  no  election  could  be 
free  which  was  held  in  the  presence  of  Swedish 
bayonets.  Thus  the  time  passed  in  disputes  and 
wrangles  until  the  sun  set,  after  which  the  election 
could  not  legally  be  held.  The  Bishop  of  Posen 
was  now  invited  to  propose  Stanislaus,  in  place  of 
the  Cardinal  Primate,  .Jerusalski  protesting  loudly 
against  it.  Bronitz  did  his  best  to  keep  order,  and 
struck  the  ground  so  violently  with  his  staff  that  it 
broke  in  his  hand.  He  desireu  to  defer  the  election, 
but  Horn  declared  that  it  should  take  place,  even  if 
it  lasted  all  night.  Then  Jerusalski  shouted  in  a 
stentorian  voice,  that  he  was  ready  to  vote  for  Stanis- 
laus at  the  proper  time  and  ^vith  due  formality,  but 
that  he  protested  against  the  present  proceedings, 
because  the  election  was  not  free,  because  soldiers 
were  present  on  the  field,  contrary  to  the  law,  be- 
cause not  a  single  great  Polish  official  was  present, 

l2 


116  CHARLES  XII 

— Sapieha  being  a  Lithuanian  official, — and  be- 
cause the  candidate  was  present  in  person,  which  the 
law  expressly  forbade.  The  other  Podlachian  de- 
puties expressed  their  agreement  with  this  protest, 
and  Horn  made  as  though  he  would  drive  them  from 
the  field  by  force,  but  Jerusalski  called  out  with  spirit, 

'Cut  us  down  if  you  like  !  we  shall  at  least  have 
Avon  everlasting  honour  by  having  suffered  death 
in  the  defence  of  our  opinions  and  our  country.' 

The  Bishop  of  Posen  did  his  best  to  bring  over  the 
Podlachians  to  his  views,  but  before  he  could  suc- 
ceed one  of  the  assembly  cried, 

'  In  the  name  of  Great  Poland  I  nominate,  for  my 
part,  the  Voivode  Stanislaus  Lesczinski  to  be  the  King 
of  Poland.' 

The  crowd  shouted  '  Hurrah  !'  and  '  Long  live 
the  King  I'  the  Podlachians  '  No  !  No  I  we  protest, 
we  protest.* 

The  Bishop  could  not  secure  their  assent,  and 
they  continued  to  protest,  till  at  last  the  Bishop  ceased 
to  pay  attention  to  them,  and  declared  Stanislaus  the 
first  elected  King  of  Poland.  The  new  King  mounted 
a  richly  caparisoned  horse,  and  entered  the  capital  by 
torchlight.  He  proceeded  to  the  cathedral,  where 
he  received  the  blessing  at  the  hands  of  the  same 
bishop  who  had  nominated  him.  In  the  absence  of 
a  herald  one  of  the  canons  called  out, 

'  Long  live  his  Majesty  Stanislaus  the  First,  King 


THE  ELECTION  OF  STANISLAUS         117 

of  Poland,'  wliile  the  Swedish  troops  standing  in 
the  square  fired  a  salute. 

Klinkowstrom  had  already  brought  the  news  to 
Charles,  who  was  at  Blonie,  and  on  the  following 
day  the  two  kings  rode  out  to  meet  each  other, 
and  held  a  long  conversation. 

The  plans  of  Charles  were  now  realized,  in  that 
Augustus  was  deposed  and  a  new  king  elected  ;  but 
the  resultraised  more  difficulties  than  it  solved.  There 
had  been  present  at  the  election  only  a  single  bishop, 
a  single  Voivode,  five  or  six  Castellans  and  about 
sixty  delegates.  As  Stanislaus  owed  his  crown  to 
the  iron  resolution  of  his  Swedish  brother,  so  he 
could  only  be  maintained  in  its  possession  by  the 
same  means.  However,  a  few  days  later  the  election 
of  Stanislaus  was  recognized  by  Radziejowski  and 
Lubomirski,  and  the  other  Voivodes  who  were  re- 
sident in  Warsaw.  Unfortunately  the  Pope,  who 
had  at  first  been  neutral,  now  declared  against  Stan- 
islaus. He  blamed  the  action  of  the  Cardinal  Primate 
in  the  strongest  language,  threatened  him  with 
ecclesiastical  censure,  and  summoned  him  to  appear 
before  him  at  Rome  within  three  months.  The 
Cardinal  thought  it  more  prudent  not  to  obey  this 
summons,  or  even  to  remain  in  Poland  ;  he  sought 
the  protection  of  his  friends  the  Swedes,  and  retired 
first  to  Thorn  and  then  to  Dantzig. 


118 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    RIVAL    KINGS. 

The  object  which  Charles  now  had  in  view  was  to 
drive  Augustus  and  his  followers  from  Poland,  in 
order  to  establish  the  authority  of  the  sovereign  of 
his  choice.  But  his  enemy  contrived  to  elude  him 
with  great  adroitness.  Charles  left  Blonie  on  July 
19,  1704,  and  joined  Rehnsjkold  at  Sandomierz  on 
August  5.  He  found  that  Augustus  had  already  left 
for  Jaroslav.  Three  days  were  consumed  in  building 
a  bridge  across  the  Vistula,  and  when  Jaroslav  was 
reached  ten  days  later,  the  Elector-King  had  already 
started  for  Lublin,  where  he  aAvaited  the  arrival  of  a 
contingent  from  Russia.  Charles  did  not  follow  him 
to  the  north,  but,  after  remaining  a  short  time  at 
Jaroslav,  marched  in  the  direction  of  Lemberg.  In 
this  he  apparently  committed  a  sei'ious  mistake,  be- 
cause, on  August  26,  Augustus  was  able  to  make 
himself  master  of  Warsaw,  which  was  defended  only 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  119 

by  a  small  Swedish  garrison,  and  to  take  Arved  Horn 
prisoner.  It  was  but  a  slight  compensation  that 
Charles  was  able  to  capture  the  fortress  of  Lemberg, 
not  without  some  difficult}'.  Here  the  news  of  the 
capture  of  Warsaw  reached  him,  brought  by  Horn 
himself,  who  was  allowed  to  visit  his  sovereign  be- 
fore he  went  into  captivity  at  Leipsig.  The  posses- 
sions of  Stanislaus  were  plundered,  the  members  of 
the  General  Confederation  were  scattered  to  the  four 
winds,  and  this  at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  a 
sovereign  whom  Charles  was  bound  to  protect.  The 
Cardinal  Primate  only  escaped  capture  by  a  few 
hours. 

The  capture  of  Warsaw  was  undoubtedly  a  very 
clever  stroke.  King  Stanislaus  and  Alexander  So- 
bieski  joined  Charles  at  Lemberg,  Lubomirski  retired 
Avith  the  remains  of  the  crown  army  to  one  of  his 
estates  in  Galicia,  and  announced  that  he  had  fore- 
sworn the  name  of  Lesczinski,  and  did  his  best  to 
make  terms  with  Augustus.  He  could  not  bear  that 
the  diadem  which  he  might  have  borne  himself  should 
decorate  the  head  of  another^ 

It  is  not  worth  while  to  describe  in  detail  the  pur- 
suit of  the  Saxon  king  by  his  Swedish  rival,  as  they 
hurried  from  one  part  of  Poland  to  another,  the  prey 
being  reached  just  in  time  to  escape  capture,  the 
chase  carried  on  in  an  uninteresting  country  through 


120  CHARLES  XII 

places  with  unpronounceable  names.  Suffice  it  to 
say  that  Charles  reached  Warsaw  again  on  October 
24,  only  to  find  Augustus  flown,  that  he  had  a  brush 
with  him  at  Punitz  on  November  7,  and  that  in 
marching  from  the  Vistula  to  the  Oder,  he  covered 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  ten  days.  During 
this  march  the  Swedish  cavalry  suffered  from  terrible 
privations,  and  their  only  consolation  was  that  the 
King  suffered  with  them.  At  one  time  when  sleep- 
ing in  a  peasant's  hut,  guarded  only  by  six  soldiers, 
Charles  might  have  been  captured,  but  it  is  said  that 
the  Saxon  general  could  find  no  one  to  undertake 
the  task.  Not  long  before  this  Charles  seeing  a 
servant  hiding  himself  on  the  banks  of  Vistula  to 
shoot  at  King  Augustus,  who  was  riding  on  the  other 
shore,  forbade  him  to  fire  under  pain  of  being  killed, 
whether  the  bullet  took  effect  or  not. 

Unfortunately  his  enemies  were  not  so  magnani- 
mous. At  the  taking  of  Kobin  after  the  capitulation 
had  been  signed  a  treacherous  shot  struck  Klinkon- 
strom  through  the  heart  as  he  was  sitting  down 
under  the  town  wall.  He  had  been  the  bosom  friend 
of  Charles  from  his  boyhood  upwards.  The  best 
honour  Charles  could  now  pay  him  was  to  carry  his 
body  with  him  and  have  it  sent  to  Sweden  for  burial. 
The  army  went  into  winter  quarters  in  Great  Poland 
on  the  borders  of  Siberia,  Charles  taking  up  his  abode 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  121 

in  Ranitsh,  a  small  town  not  far  from  Lissa,  the  birth- 
place of  the  Lesczinski.  It  is  said  that  he  occupied 
himself  during  this  winter  more  with  the  affairs  of 
his  own  country  than  usual,  and  less  with  his  army, 
but  he  refused  the  earnest  request  of  his  two  sisters 
that  he  would  allow  them  to  see  him  once  again,  after 
five  years '  absence. 

We  must  now  trace  the  progress  of  the  wily  Rus- 
sians, for  the  development  of  whose  plans  Charles 
gave  unfortunately  so  much  opportunity  by  his 
absence. 

After  a  hard  and  costly  struggle,  Dorpat  was  cap- 
tured by  the  Tsar  on  July  24,  1 704.  But  this  was 
thrown  into  the  shade  by  the  recapture  of  Narva. 
The  siege  was  conducted  mainly  by  Field-Marshal 
Ogilvy,  who  had  been  induced  by  Patkul  to  enter 
the  Riissian  service.  Peter  was  also  present  in  per- 
son. The  bombardment  began  on  August  10,  the 
besiegers  being  ten  times  as  numerous  as  their  ene- 
mies. Horn,  the  commandant  of  the  place,  refusing  to 
surrender,  the  town  was  carried  by  storm  on  August 
20.  Neither  age  nor  sex  were  spared,  and  two- 
thirds  of  the  Swedish  garrison  were  killed ;  although 
Peter  did  his  best  to  stop  the  slaughter.  The  for- 
tress of  Ivangorod,  which  lies  on  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  Narva,  was  starved  into  surrender  in  a  week. 
With  the  fall  of  Narva  the  whole  of  Ingria  fell  into 


122  CHARLES  XII 

Russian  hands.  Just  at  the  time  when  the  siege  was 
proceeding,  the  great  battle  of  Blenheim  was  fought 
on  the  banks  of  the  Danube.  How  many  have  heard  of 
Blenheim  to  whom  the  name  of  Narva  is  absolutcly 
unknown  ?  Yet  in  the  light  of  our  present  know- 
ledge it  would  be  almost  reasonable  to  say  that  the 
capture  of  Narva  was  the  more  important  event  of 
the  two. 

King  Augustus  remained  at  Cracow  during  the 
rest  of  the  year,  and  then  went  to  Saxony  to  obtain 
means  for  carrying  on  the  war.  The  fickle  and 
frivolous  Poles,  when  they  heard  of  his  departure, 
thought  that  he  would  never  come  back,  and  that  he 
had  given  up  all  hopes  of  recovering  the  crown. 
They  therefore  began  to  turn  their  eyes  towards 
Lesczinski.  In  order  to  strengthen  this  feeling, 
Charles  took  measures  for  the  capture  of  Cracow, 
which  was  defended  by  a  Saxon  garrison  of  three 
thousand  men.  This  was  effected  without  difficulty, 
and  after  it  the  nobles  of  Cracow  and  Sandomierz 
assembled  in  a  diet  and  declared  for  King  Stanislaus, 
sending  also  a  message  to  Charles,  begging  him  to 
renew  the  negotiations  for  peace.  Charles  promised 
to  do  this  so  soon  as  Stanislaus  had  been  crowned, 
and  in  his  turn  begged  the  Cardinal  Primate,  who 
was  now,  as  we  have  seen,  at  Dantzig,  to  take  meas- 
ures for  performing   the   ceremony.     Radziejowski 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  123 

tried  to  excuse  himself  as  usual,  but  eventually  issu- 
ed a  proclamation  summoning  a  general  diet  at  War- 
saw for .  .July  11.  Before  this  could  be  arranged, 
Charles  had  promised  to  maintain  Stanislaus  for  five 
years  in  his  new  dignity,  and  to  prevent  any  inva- 
sion of  the  Republic.  He  undertook  also  to  put  a 
stop  to  the  intolerable  exactions  which  were  ex- 
hausting the  strength  of  the  country,  and  promised  to 
defend  the  Cardinal  Primate  against  the  exconmiuni- 
cation  which  was  certain  to  be  hurled  at  him  from 
Rome  if  he  consented  to  crown  the  new  King. 

In  fact,  as  soon  as  the  Pope  heard  of  what  was  on 
foot,  he  sent  a  circular  letter  to  all  the  archbishops 
and  bishops  of  Poland,  threatening  them  with  excom- 
mimication  if  they  took  any  part  in  the  coronation. 
This,  however,  did  the  cause  of  Stanislaus  more  good 
than  harm,  because  the  Poles  resented  any  Papal 
interference  in  their  domestic  affairs.  The  Tsar 
issued  a  similar  manifesto,  threatening  anyone  who 
should  countenance  the  upstart  sovereign  with  the 
penalty  of  fire  and  sword. 

Lieutenant-General  Nierolt  was  sent  to  Warsaw 
with  three  regiments  of  cavalry,  to  protect  the  diet, 
and  arrived  there  at  the  beginning  of  .July.  But  at 
the  end  of  the  month  the  Saxon  troops,  which  had 
removed  from  Cracow  to  Brzezc-Litewski,  and  had 
joined  with  a  portion  of  the  Polish  crown    army. 


124  CHARLES  XII 

making  altogether  a  force  of  ten  thousand  men, 
advanced  upon  the  capital,  under  the  command  of 
Paikul.  He  crossed  the  Vistula,  which  is  very  dry 
at  this  time  of  year,  and  met  the  Swedes  at  Rakov- 
ice.  After  a  short  engagment  the  Saxons  were  en- 
tirely defeated,  not  only  at  Rakovice,  but  at  Wola, 
where  they  also  endeavoured  to  make  a  stand.  Pai- 
kul was  captured,  and  any  attempt  to  interfere  with 
the  diet  by  force  of  arms  came  to  an  end.  Docu- 
ments were  found  in  Paikul's  possession  which  show- 
ed that  Peter  had  intended  to  head  an  expedition  to 
Poland,  combined  with  a  similar  advance  from  the 
side  of  Saxony,  and  that  both  these  plans  had  been 
foiled  by  his  defeat.  Paikul  was  taken  to  Stockholm, 
and  tried  as  a  rebellious  subject,  being  by  birth  a 
Livonian.  He  was  acquitted  on  the  ground  that  he 
had  left  Livonia  with  his  father  when  a  child,  and 
that  his  father  had  ceased  to  be  a  Swedish  subject. 
Notwithstanding  this,  he  was  executed  at  the  express 
command  of  Charles — a  foretaste  of  what  was  even- 
tually in  store  for  Reinhold  Patkul.  It  is  said  that 
this  severity  is  to  be  explained  by  Augustus  at  a 
later  period  having  shown  Charles  a  letter  of  Paikul's 
which  said, 

'  I  hope  within  a  fortnight,  or  at  least  three  weeks, 
to  deliver  into  your  Majesty's  hands  the  wild  and 
mad  young  King  of  Sweden,  dead  or  alive.' 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  125 

Thus  it  would  have  been  better  if  Charles  had 
paid  no  attention  to  this  swaggering  utterance  of  a 
now  defeated  enemy. 

Charles  remained  in  his  winter  quarters  at  Ra^vicz 
until  August  6,  1705,  and  marched  towards  War- 
saw, ari'iving  at  Blonie  on  August  19,  his  army  now 
amounting  to  seventeen  thousand  men.  The  diet 
met  at  Warsaw,  and  Stanislaus  was  crowned  on 
October  4 ;  not,  however,  by  the  Radziejowski,  who 
had  been  deprived  of  his  archbishopric  by  the  Pope 
shortly  before,  but  by  the  Archbishop  of  Lemberg 
who  had  no  scruples  of  legality.  Radziejowski  took 
his  treatment  so  much  to  heart  that  he  died  at  Dant- 
zig  on  October  13,  and  the  Archbishop  of  Lemberg 
was  made  Primate  in  his  place.  In  this  way  there 
were  in  Poland  two  crowned  and  anointed  kings 
with  about  an  equal  number  adherents.  Stanislaus 
could  command  the  allegiance  of  Great  Poland, 
Polish  Prussia,  Moscow,  and  Little  Poland ;  the  au- 
thority of  Augustus  was  recognized  by  Lithuania, 
Polesia,  Volhynia,  and  the  eastern  part  of  Poland 
generally.  Both  were  supported  by  foreign  armies ; 
one  by  Sweden,  the  other  by  Russia.  Charles  might 
contend  against  the  united  forces  of  Poland  and 
Saxony  with  some  hope  of  success,  but  if  the  whole 
weight  of  Russia  were  thrown  into  the  scale  the  re- 
sult could  hardly  be  doubtful. 


126  CHARLES  XII 

Augustus  had  lingered  a  whole  year  away  from 
Poland,  but,  as  his  rival  was  now  crowned,  he 
•thought  it  time  to  return  in  order  to  put  some  spirit 
into  his  disheartened  followers.  He  therefore  left 
Guben,  in  Silesia,  and  travelled  to  Grodno,  which 
he  reached  on  November  10,  1705.  Here  he  met 
the  Tsar  Peter,  who  had  brought  with  him  a  con- 
siderable force  of  Russian  troops.  An  alliance  was 
made  between  the  Tsar  and  Augustus  in  his  capaci- 
ty as  King  of  Poland,  and  an  union  was  effected 
between  the  crown  army  of  Poland  and  the  Russian 
troops.  There  was  some  intention  of  making  an 
attack  upon  Charles,  but  the  news  of  a  rising  in 
Astrakan  recalled  Peter  to  Moscow. 

At  this  time  Reinhold  Patkul  was  acting  as  Russian 
envoy  in  Dresden,  and  was  also  engaged  as  a  secret 
-councillor  in  the  Saxon  service,  Augustus  having  a 
great  respect  for  his  judgment.  But  Patkul  was  of  an 
incautious  and  outspoken  character.  He  had  severe- 
ly criticised  the  faults  of  Saxon  administration,  and 
had  even  hinted  that  the  subsidies  paid  by  Russia 
to  the  Saxon  Elector  were  squandered  in  his  private 
pleasures.  Augustus  was  not  of  a  charactor  to  offer 
a  willing  ear  to  unpleasant  truths.  He  conceived 
a  deep  dislike  to  Patkul,  who  had  naturally  made 
himself  unpopular  with  many  of  the  Dresden  officials 
by  denouncing  their  corruption.     When  Augustus 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  127 

was  at  Grodiio  accusations  of  a  very  grave  but  an 
entirely  untrustworthy  character  against  Patkul 
were  brought  to  him.  He  therefore  gave  orders 
for  his  immediate  arrest.  He  was  seized  whilst 
sleeping  quietly  in  bed,  and  taken  first  to  the  for- 
tress of  Sonnenstein,  and  then  to  the  stronger  prison 
of  Konigstein. 

The  progress  made  by  the  Tsar  in  appropriating 
the  possessions  of  Sweden  this  year  received  a 
check.  After  the  conquest  of  Ingria,  Peter  deter- 
mined to  attack  Livonia,  and  sent  Sherenietief  to 
lay  siege  to  Riga.  But,  as  General  Lewenhaupt 
was  posted  with  seven  thousand  men  at  ^Mitau,  it 
became  necessary  to  dislodge  him  before  the  siege 
commenced.  The  result  was  the  battle  of  Gemauer- 
thof  on  July  1<>,  1705.  Sheremetief  advanced  to 
the  attack  with  fourteen  thousand  cavalry,  four 
thousand  infantry,  and  two  thousand  Cossacks. 
Lewenhaupt  had  chosen  his  position  with  care,  and 
was  protected  by  a  deep  brook  on  his  right  and  an 
impassable  morass  on  his  left.  The  Swedes  were 
drawn  up  in  two  lines, — the  infantry  in  the  centre, 
the  cavalry  on  the  wings,  and  the  artillery  in  the 
gaps  of  the  infantry  formation.  Lewenhaupt's 
strength  was  about  a  third  that  of  the  Russians,  but 
he  determined  to  begin  the  attack. 

The  first  onslaught  of  the  Swedes  was  repulsed, 


128  CHARLES  XII 

and  the  Russians  advanced  in  their  turn.  The 
cavalry  earned  infantry  with  them  on  their  horses, 
and  then  brought  them  across  the  brook  and  threw 
the  left  wing  into  momentary  confusion.  But  the 
Swedes  soon  recovered  themselves,  and  turning  on 
the  Russian  infantry,  who  were  not  able  to  recross 
the  brook  alone,  cut  them  to  pieces.  On  the  riglit 
wing  th'j  Swedes  were  altogether  victorious,  but 
the  Russian  infantry  again  succeeded  in  crossing 
the  brook  to  the  left,  and,  if  they  had  not  been  led 
aside  to  plunder  the  Swedish  baggage  in  the  rear, 
might  have  done  serious  harm.  Towards  the  end 
of  the  long  summer's  day,  Lewenhaupt  prepared 
himself  for  the  final  onslaught.  He  threw  his  left 
wing  over  the  brook,  and  drew  up  the  whole  of  his 
troops  in  a  single  line.  The  Russians  lost  heart,  and 
offered  no  serious  resistance.  They  lost  a  third  of 
their  number,  and  Sheremetief  was  so  disheartened 
that  he  gave  up  all  idea  of  besieging  Riga,  and  re- 
tired to  Wilna. 

Peter  was  determined  to  avenge  this  defeat,  and 
entered  Courland  in  the  middle  of  August  with 
forty  thousand  men.  But  Lewenhaupt  succeeded 
in  evading  an  engagement,  and  did  not  allow  him- 
self to  be  crushed  by  superior  forces.  He  left  a 
small  detachment  in  Mitau,  and  found  a  safe  retreat 
in  Riga  and  Diinamiinde. 


THE  RIVAL  KINGS  129 

'  He  must  have  learnt  that  from  the  devil  I'  cried 
Peter,  when  he  heard  the  news ;  and  he  wrote  to 
Golovin,  'We  have  here  a  great  misfortune,  for 
Lewenhaupt  flies  before  us  as  Narcissus  fled  before 
Echo.' 


K 


130 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY. 

King  Charles  left  his  head-quarters  at  Blonie  on 
January  8,  1706,  taking  with  him  all  the  forces  he 
had  available,  excepting  those  under  the  command 
of  Rehnskjold.  They  amounted  to  something  less 
than  twenty  thousand  men.  At  Grodno  there  was 
a  Russian  army  twenty-five  thousand  strong,  under 
the  command  of  Field-Marshal  Ogilvy,  to  which 
were  attached  about  three  thousand  Saxon  cavalry. 
Mazeppa,  hetman  of  the  Cossacks,  was  posted  at 
Lublin,  with  an  army  of  fourteen  thousand  men.  He 
set  out  in  the  depth  of  winter,  in  a  season  of  hard 
frost,  which  made  it  easier  to  cross  the  rivers  and 
the  morasses.  Still  his  progress  was  impeded  by 
great  hardships.  The  ice  upon  the  Bug  was  too 
thin  to  bear  the  weight  of  the  army,  and  the  Swedes 
had  to  bivouac  for  two  nights  on  the  road.  They 
spread   straw   over   the   ice,   and   covered   it  with 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  131 

water,  which,  when  hard  frozen,  made  the  passage 
secure.  The  soldiers  had  scarcely  any  provisions 
for  themselves  or  forage  for  their  horses,  and  they 
bivouacked,  as  far  as  possible,  in  the  huts  which 
had  been  deserted  by  their  enemies.  The  cold  be- 
came more  and  more  intense,  and  even  water  could 
only  be  obtained  by  pm-chase.  Still  they  succeeded 
in  covering  two  hundred  miles  in  seventeen  days,  and 
on  January  24  were  close  to  Grodno,  and  were  ready 
to  attempt  the  passage  of  the  Niemen.  The  Russians 
marched  out  to  dispute  the  crossing,  but  Charles  led 
six  hundred  grenadiers  in  person  against  th/e  enemy. 
They  immediately  retired,  and,  when  sit^iie  squadrons 
of  dragoons  had  also  traversed  the  icfie,  the  Russians 
dispersed.  The  next  morning  Charhes  led  his  army 
close  up  to  the  fortress.  He  probal'>ly  expected  to 
be  able  to  take  the  town  by  a  cox'ip-de-main,  but 
Ogilvy  was  not  the  man  to  surrende^-r  without  rea- 
son, and  it  was  necessary  to  adopt  otker  measures. 

Charles  was  obliged,  for  the  momen  to  lodge  his 
troops  in  villages  at  some  distance  fro^.n  the  town, 
and  Augustus,  finding  the  place  too  hot  for  hi'm,  left  it 
■with  his  Saxon  cavalry  and  about  four  th'-^isand 
Russian  dragoons.  Rehnskjold  was  at  this  tii^^  in 
winter  quarters  in  Poland  with  a  force  of  thirteen 
thousand  men.  Ogilvy  had  suggested  that  Schul  en- 
burg,  with  an  allied  army  of  Saxons  and  Russians, 

y        k2 

./  ' 


132  CHARLES  XII 

should  attack  Hm  in  front  while  Augustus  fell  upon 
his  rear.  When  Rehnskjold  had  thus  been  annihi- 
lated by  a  combined  attack,  the  victorious  forces 
were  to  unite  and  march  upon  Charles,  who  would 
in  his  turn  be  placed  between  two  fires,  that  of  the 
retiring  force  and  the  garrison  of  the  town.  Schu- 
lenburg,  however,  declined  to  execute  his  part  of 
the  scheme,  alleging  first  the  season  of  the  year,  then 
his  want  of  superiority  in  numbers,  and  lastly,  that 
Saxons  always  felt  inclined  to  run  away  when  they 
met  the  Swedes. 

^-^^^j^stus  reached  Warsaw  on  February  5.  He 
had  available,  e^^-g  positive  orders  to  advance.  He 
of  Rehnskjold.  3sed  the  Oder,  but  after  two  days' 
than  twenty  th(o  repose  his  troops.  The  news  was 
a  Russian  army^  that  the  Swedes  were  approach- 
the  command  <^e  followed  his  own  inclinations,  he 
were  attached  £ne  his  best  to  avoid  the  enemy.  But 
Mazeppa,  hetn.ake  the  refjponsibility  of  disobeying 
Lublm,  with  airders  of  hijs  sovereign,  and  hearing 
set  out  m  tl^(Jes  h^-d  aga^  retired,  he  advanced  to 
irost,  whj^^^  3^  small  town,  half  way  between  Glogan 
the  ni0i.g3^  which  he  reached  on  February  12.  Rehns- 
great  r|^^^|^  indeed,  at  first  intended  to  attack  the 
Ixons  in  their  previous  position  at  Schlawa,  but, 
finding  that  it  was  very  strong,  hoped  by  a  feigned 
retreat  to  entice  them  into  less  favourable  ground,  an 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  138 

expectation  in  which  he  was  completely  successful. 

Schulenburg  had  with  him,  according  to  his  own 
account,  about  fifteen  thousand  infantry,  four  thousand 
cavalry,  and  thirty-two  guns,  making  up  a  force  of 
something  under  twenty  thousand  strong.  He  drew 
up  his  army  in  two  lines,  protected  by  the  hedges 
and  fences  of  two  small  villages,  placing  the  Saxons 
on  the  right  and  the  Russians  on  the  left.  The 
Russians  wore  white  coats  lined  with  red,  and  Schu- 
lenburg made  his  allies  tiu'n  their  coats  inside  out, 
that  they  might  resemble  the  Saxons,  and  that  the 
Swedes  might  not  direct  their  whole  strength  against 
the  Russians,  whom  they  knew  to  be  the  weakest 
part  of  the  army.  On  the  whole  the  Saxon  army  was 
arranged  with  great  skill,  and  would  undoubtedly 
have  conquered  if  the  spirit  of  the  soldiers  had  equal- 
led the  science  of  their  general.  As  we  have  seen,  he 
had  but  little  confidence  in  their  steadfastness,  and  it 
was  not  likely  they  would  have  confidence  in  them- 
selves. 

Rehnskjold  was  far  inferior  in  numbers ;  according 
to  the  best  authorities  he  had  not  more  than  eleven 
thousand  men  under  his  command.  He  placed  all 
his  infantry  in  the  first  line,  some  being  distributed 
among  the  cavalry  in  the  wings,  his  second  line 
was  formed  by  about  a  third  of  the  cavalry,  the  other 
two-thirds,  according  to  the  usual  practice  in  those 


134  CHARLES  XII 

times,  acting  as  wings  of  the  infantry.  Rehnskjold 
began  the  attack  at  half-past  ten ;  he  liad  no  artillery 
with  him,  just  as  Charles  had  none  at  Clissow,  so  the 
Swedes  had  to  sustain  the  fire  of  the  Saxon  guns 
without  the  opportunity  of  reply.  The  charge  of 
the  Swedes  was  made  with  furious  energy.  They 
rode  through  the  chevaux  de  frise  without  firing  a 
shot,  and  then,  after  discharging  a  few  rounds,  threw 
themselves  upon  the  ranks  of  the  enemy.  The  Rus- 
sians in  the  left  wing  offered  no  resistance,  and  Avere 
soon  cut  to  pieces,  nor  was  Schulenburg  successful 
in  supplying  their  place  from  the  second  line.  Nor 
did  the  cavalry  on  the  left  do  any  better,  but  gal- 
loped away  from  the  field  of  battle.  On  the  right 
the  Saxons  fought  with  bravery  and  determination, 
and  the  Swedes  were  found  foemen  worthy  of  their 
steel.  They  were,  however,  at  length  broken,  pur- 
sued by  the  Swedish  cavalry,  and  ruthlessly  cut  to 
pieces,  orders  having  been  issued  that  no  quarter 
was  to  be  given  to  the  Russians.  The  allies  are  said 
to  have  lost  seven  thousand  killed  and  eight  thous- 
and, including  four  hundred  officers,  taken  prisoners  ; 
indeed,  very  few  of  Schulenburg's  army  escaped  de- 
struction. The  Swedes  also  lost  more  heavily  than 
usual,  the  numbers  being  four  hundred  killed  and 
one  thousand  four  hundred  wounded.  Thirty-four 
years  after  the  battle,  Schulenburg  sent  an  account 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  135 

of  these  operations  to  Voltaire,  and  in  this  he  attri- 
butes his  defeat,  -vN-ith  probable  coiTectness,  to  the 
bad  conduct  of  his  own  cavalry  and  of  the  Russian 
infantry ;  but  in  his  report  made  to  Augustus  at  the 
time  he  finds  a  sufficient  reason  for  his  misfortune 
in  the  temporary  \NathdraAval  of  divine  assistance. 
This,  at  any  rate,  saved  him  from  disgrace,  and 
he  was  given  the  command  of  the  troops  in  Saxony, 
in  the  hope  that  he  might  be  more  fortunate  on 
another  occasion. 

Augustus  had  advanced  from  Warsaw  as  far  as 
Kalisch  with  his  seven  thousand  cavalry,  hoping,  as 
we  have  said,  to  assist  Schulenburg,  but  on  healing 
of  his  defeat  he  retired  to  Cracow.  Rehnskjold, 
after  giving  his  troops  some  days'  rest,  and  making 
aiTangements  for  the  care  of  the  wounded,  retired  to 
his  winter  quarters.  Charles  was  equally  sm-prised 
and  delighted  at  the  victor}^  which  he  had  not  in 
the  least  expected.  He  rewarded  Rehnskjold  by 
making  him  a  Field-Marshal  and  a  Count. 

Rehnskjold  was  indeed  a  remarkable  man,  and  is, 
perhaps,  the  only  one  of  Charles's  generals,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  Lewenhaupt,  who  can  be  at  all 
placed  on  a  level  with  him.  He  was  educated  at  the 
University  of  Lund  under  Samuel  Pufendorf,  whom 
he  assisted  in  his  literary  labours.  He  distinguished 
himself  under  Charles  XL,  both  in  Sweden  and  in 


136  CHARLES  XII 

the  Netherlands.  The  education  of  the  young  Duko 
of  Holstein  was  entrusted  to  his  care.  He  was  some- 
times, in  the  courtly  language  of  the  day,  described 
as  the  Parmenio  to  Charles's  Alexander.  Stenbock 
wrote  of  him  in  1701, 

*  He  is  an  honest  and  true  friend,  and  is  beloved  by 
the  whole  army.' 

He  was  a  tall  man,  with  a  handsome  face   and 
agreeable  manners,  he  was  of  a  benevolent  disposi- 
tion, and  is  said  to  have  been  better  disciplined  and 
to  have  plundered  less  than  most  of  the  other  gen- 
erals.    As  Governor  of  Great  Poland,  in  1703  and 
1704,  he  showed  some  of  the  best  qualities  of  a  states- 
man, and  he  won  over  the  Poles  not  only  by  his 
ability  in  business,  but  by  his  skill  in  speaking  Latin 
and  his  readiness  to  empty  his   glass  with  theirs. 
He  undoubtedly  contributed  largely  to  his  master's 
plans  for  the  deposition  of  Augustus.     The  victory 
of  Fraustadt  was  the  culminating  point  of  his  fame, 
and  it  is  said  that  he  was  never  the  same  man  after 
it,  becoming  proud  and  self-centred,  and  quarrelling 
with  Piper,  but  this  may  have  been  exaggerated  by 
his  enemies.     He  was  taken  prisoner  at  Poltava,  and 
was  sent  to  Moscow,  where  he  kept  open  table  for 
Swedish   officers,   amd  instructed  them  in  the   art 
of  war.     He  was  allowed  to  purchase  his  release  in 
1718,  and  returned  to  Stockholm,  where  he  was  re- 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  137 

ceived  with  great  distinction.  He  was  on  his  way 
to  Norway  to  rejoin  his  sovereign  when  he  heard  of 
the  catastrophe  of  Frederikshald. 

WTien  Augustus  set  out  to  combine  operations  with 
Schulenburg,  Ogilvy  had  remained  behind  in  Grodno. 
But  his  position  became  every  day  more  intoler- 
able, and  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  town.  He 
set  out  on  April  10,  170(3,  with  an  army  reduced  to 
ten  thousand  men,  and,  marching  south,  reached 
Brzezc-Litewski  ten  days  later.  Charles  was  quite 
prepared  for  this  event,  and  started  in  pursuit,  but 
the  thaw  had  just  commenced,  the  bridges  were 
carried  away  by  the  ice,  and  the  King  could  not  pass 
the  Niemen  till  April  14.  Even  then  the  ground  had 
become  so  soft  that  the  troops  could  scarcely  march. 
AVhen  about  half  way  on  his  road,  Charles  heard 
that  Ogilvy  had  left  Brzezc-Litewski  and  was  retir- 
ing to  Kieff.  He  thereupon  determined  to  turn  in  a 
south-easterly  direction  and  intercept  him.  But  in 
that  swampy  region  progress  was  slow,  and,  on  reach- 
ing Pinsk  on  May  4,  he  found  that  it  was  surroimded 
by  marshes  and  was  unapproachable  except  by  boat. 
He  therefore  bowed  his  head  to  fate,  and  gave  up  his 
design.  He  remained  at  Pinsk  till  June  2,  collecting 
and  refreshing  his  troops.  It  is  said  that  he  used  to 
mount  the  tower  of  the  Jesuit  monastery,  look  far  and 
wide  over  the  waste  of  water,  and  consult  the  Vicar 


138  CHARLES  XII 

as  to  the  chance  of  their  subsiding  ;  but  he  gained 
no  encouragement.  He  gradually  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  there  was  only  one  way  of  bringing 
Augustus  to  terms,  and  that  was  to  follow  him  into 
his  own  electoral  dominions.  At  last  he  determined 
upon  his  fateful  enterprise,  the  invasion  of  Saxony. 

Charles  did  not  proceed  to  Saxony  by  the  shortest 
road.  He  determined  first  to  enter  Volhynia,  because 
the  inhabitants  were  at  that  moment  much  devoted 
to  Augustus,  and  he  wished  to  win  them  to  the  cause 
of  Stanislaus.  The  country  also  offered  rich  and 
unwonted  supplies  for  the  support  of  his  soldiers. 
So  we  find  the  Swedish  army,  on  June  19,  encamped 
at  Luck,  the  capital  of  Volhynia,  Charles  according 
to  his  custom  taking  up  his  abode  in  a  country  palace 
some  fifteen  miles  away.  He  communicated  his  plans 
of  invading  Saxony  to  no  one  but  Piper,  who  did 
his  best  to  dissuade  him  from  the  enterprise.  He 
represented  to  him  that  King  Augustus  himself  was 
now  in  Poland,  and  that  the  Tsar  had  collected  large 
masses  of  troops  on  the  frontier,  that  so  soon  as 
Charles  was  removed  there  would  be  a  general  rising 
of  the  Swedes  against  the  Poles,  and  that  the  fruits 
of  five  years'  labour  would  be  lost  at  a  single  blow. 

The  Swedish  army  broke  up  from  Luck  on  July 
17,  after  nearly  a  month's  sojourn  in  the  district,  and 
marched  to  Horodlo  on  the    Bug,  the  river    being 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  139 

crossed  on  July  21 ;  the  Vistula  was  reached  at  Piil- 
awY  a  week  later,  and  it  took  four  days  to  build  a 
bridge.  The  junction  with  Rehnskjold's  corps  was 
effected  at  Piatek  on  August  16.  A  week  later  the 
river  Warta  was  crossed,  Charles  leaving  behind 
him  General  Mardefeld  with  a  division  of  four  thou- 
sand men  to  watch  Augustus  and  the  Russians.  On 
September  2,  1706,  the  Swedes  crossed  the  Oder  at 
Steinau,  and  entered  Saxon  ten-itory  on  September 
6.  The  army  which  Charles  had  with  him  consisted 
on  paper  of  twenty-nine  thousand  six  hundred  men, 
but  in  reality  of  only  nineteen  thousand.  It  was  a 
small  array,  but  there  were  no  better-seasoned  troops 
in  Europe,  and  it  may  be  doubted  whether  better 
troops,  more  able  to  bear  fatigue  and  to  fight,  have 
ever  existed. 

At  the  time  when  Charles  formed  the  design  of 
marching  upon  Saxony,  Augustus  was  at  No  vogrodek, 
whither  he  had  removed  from  Cracow,  so  as  to  be 
nearer  to  his  Russian  allies.  The  news  of  the  King's 
march  filled  them  with  terror ;  he  foresaw  that  his 
supplies  would  be  cut  off,  and  his  hereditary  domin- 
ions plundered.  His  luxurious  life  was  threatened 
at  its  root,  there  would  be  no  more  extravagance 
and  self-indulgence,  no  more  spending  of  the  Tsar's 
subsidy  in  his  own  pleasure  ;  it  Avas  necessary  to 
strain  every  nerve  to  hold  Charles  back  from  the 


140  CHARLES  XU 

fulfilment  of  hw  design.  He  therefore  »ent  two  of 
hii*  8tate  officiaI«,  Imhoff  and  Pfing«ten,  to  meet  the 
King  and  offer  him  terms  of  peace,  the  full  powerH 
to  thin  effect  being  dated  Novogrodek,  Auguut  li^, 
1700.  We  do  notpo8^8M  their  in«truction«  in  full^ 
but  we  may  infer  that  they  were  restricted  U)  making 
offerK  to  CharleB  of  the  following  purport :  that  if  he 
would  give  up  hiH  design  of  invading  Saxony,  An- 
gtwtuB  would  promise  to  draw  no  more  troopg  from 
that  country,  and  would  acknowledge  LetKizumki  an 
legitimate  8ucce»8<r>r  to  the  Polish  throne  ;  but  that 
if  this  were  not  sufficient  he  would,  himself,  surrender 
np  the  crown  at  once.  The  Saxon  envoys  went, 
first  to  Dresden,  which  they  reached  on  September 
1,  The  government,  acting  in  the  absence  of 
Augustus,  sent  to  request  Charles  to  desist  from  his 
march,  and  to  wait  for  the  coming  of  plenipoten- 
tiaries who  were  on  their  way  to  him,  asking  at  the 
«ame  time  for  passes  for  their  security.  The  passes 
were  indee<^l  prepared,  but  the  delays  were  long,  and 
the  commissioners  did  not  reach  Charles's  camp  till 
September  11,  when  he  was  already  at  Bischoffswer- 
da,  not  much  more  tluirx  twenty  miles  from  Dresden. 
The  negotiations  l>egan  on  the  following  day. 
The  envoys  promised  Charles  that,  if  he  would  re- 
tire from  Saxony,  Augustus  would  withdraw  all  his 
troops  from  Poland,  and  would  recognize  StaniHlaus 


THE  IKVA;SIOK  OF  SAXONT  141 


hmaamki  as  his  mioomKt  to  ^b»  Pciidb  ctovn ; 
tlby  mho  jmrnAtmitd  i^  yumiUXity  cf  •  psrtitMMi  c^ 
IN)b]id.iBiriiic^IiynuaiAoidd£Ul  to  Am*  Aan 
oTSvedcm.  Qa «b»odbcrbMid»  Piper vo«ldUcx»- 
t«Mlwitli  aottog  Itm  Am  tK^i—wKat^  wnreadgr 
of  t^  Polnb  etovn  W  Angvttai^  ad  te  gHrmn^  iqn 
afkkalliaiieeviA  tiie  Tnr.  A»  Pq>cr  etsaliBiied 
•hwhttdjy  irai  Ml  An  attitiW,  and  bo  iifMnili 
of  faWdTor  Piaerta  oodUl  iImIeo  Ibbb,  teenip  tiwl 
ptaw  wo  to  bo  Mamtd  en  ao  ott^r  t«nn»  tknf^ 

Md^tttcMmnilkt^  migplutiMW  vera  origtoae 
alOMft.  TlMi«iiM»diMiUtkalm«biiac>tMMi  ^07 
oMMdcd  tiioir  iiiiif uliiJiMi  TVy  were  f—powtiedl 
to  cAr  diMO  t«nMi  cd^if  Cfcirif*  eonld  bo  jivo- 
Ttatod  fnm  cntoria^  Sasn^  lit «]],  «i»d  vbcn  that 

4i7  killed  bnr  a  «pMd|f  wilwiwiiMi  to  mtmn  tlM 
■■MflEhfto  n^nat  of  «bo  Swedtii  smt  Mivo   mob 

Swfidiiii  an^  viil^  bo  aDowod  to  ila j  in  SaxGHqr 
ibr  tlio  iviailor.  Ota  ffmitotbai  13^  Cliiriai  nmoirtd 
fi«M  BiMlMAnvtvda,  cvMMd  tl»  Elbo  alllsMB  OB 
AvgiHi  14,  nd  on  A«gwt  il*  170C»  iMMMilbo  dd 
^^■■■^y  palaoo  of  AH4UMCidt,  in  whidilMtoolc  id 
hi»  ^nuian^  kb  trocfnbcinipqaaitaradi 


142  CHARLES  XII 

The  lofty  church  of  MavkranstUdt  is  visible  for 
miles  over  the  broad  plain  which  surrounds  Leipsig, 
the  plain  on  which  the  great  ancestor  of  Charles  XII., 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  found  bis  death.  The  suburb 
of  Alt-Ranstiidt  lies  at  two  miles'  distance,  and,  being 
now  situated  in  Prussia,  is  little  known  even  at 
Leipsig  itself;  yet  it  deserves  to  be  considered  as  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  places  in  the  world,  for  it 
was  here  that  the  Swedish  King,  a  young  man,  it  is 
true,  of  twenty-four,  but  acknowledged  as  one  of  the 
greatest  warriors  of  his  time,  remained  for  a  whole 
year,  encamped  in  the  heart  of  his  enemies'  country, 
and  during  that  time  was  justly  regarded  as  the  ar- 
biter of  Europe.  In  the  great  struggle  then  raging 
between  the  allies  and  Louis  XIV.  for  the  possession 
of  the  Spanish  Empire,  the  forces  on  either  side  were 
equally  matched,  and  the  balance  would  incline  in 
favour  of  that  party  for  whom  Charles  elected  to 
draw  his  sword.  The  eyes  of  Europe  were  directed 
with  breathless  interest  towards  that  tiny  spot,  and 
it  must  always  have  a  fascination  for  the  historian. 
The  Saxons  were  frightened  out  of  their  wits  at 
the  coming  of  the  Swedes.  The  treasures  of  Dres- 
den were  removed  to  the  vaults  of  Konigstein.  The 
Elector's  mother  fled  to  her  family  in  Holstein,  his 
wife  with  her  son  to  her  father  in  Baireuth,  the  two 
captured  Sobieskis  were  shut  up  in  Konigstein  to 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  143 

keep  Patkul  company.  The  roads  wliicli  led  to 
Berlin,  ]\ragdeburg  and  Halberstadt,  were  crowded 
with  fugitives,  and  the  jobmasters  of  Dresden  and 
Leipsig  made  enormous  profits.  Charles  did  his 
best  to  allay  this  senseless  terror,  by  appeals  to  the 
Saxon  people,  and  by  preserving  the  strictest  dis- 
cipline. Charles  had,  indeed,  met  with  no  resistance 
from  the  Saxons  on  his  march.  Schulenburg,  think- 
ing discretion  the  better  part  of  valour,  had  with- 
drawn with  his  army  into  Thm-ingia. 

The  conditions  of  the  peace  of  Alt-Ranstadt  were 
finally  concluded  on  September  24.  They  provided 
that  iVugustus  should  renounce  the  throne  of  Poland, 
and  should  make  his  decision  knoAvn  to  the  Polish 
people  within  six  months ;  that  he  should  give  up  all 
his  alliances,  deliver  the  two  Sobieskis  from  their 
imprisonment,  surrender  all  deserters,  and  especi- 
ally John  Reinhold  Patkul,  and  allow  the  Swedish 
army  to  winter  in  Saxony,  supplying  them  with  all 
necessaries.  The  ratifications  were  to  be  exchanged 
within  six  weeks.  The  strictest  secrecy  was  to  be 
preserved,  in  order  that  the  conclusion  of  peace 
might  not  be  hindered  by  the  interference  of  any 
third  power.  Pfingsten  was  sent  to  Augustus  to  ob- 
tain the  ratification.  Mardefeld  and  Stanislaus  were 
ordered  to  desist  from  all  hostilities  as  soon  as  this 
should  be  given.    In  the  meantime,  Charles  let  it  be 


144  CHARLES  XII 

known  tliat  lie  had  agreed  to  a  suspension  of  arms 
for  ten  weeks.  Pfingsten  was  given  clearly  to  un- 
derstand that  unless  he  returned  with  the  signature 
of  Augustus  within  six  weeks  Charles  would  not 
feel  himself  bound  by  the  terms  of  the  preliminaries. 
Pfingsten  found  Augustus  at  Petrikow,  about 
half  way  between  Cracow  and  Warsaw,  but  it  is  not 
exactly  known  what  passed  between  them.  Augus- 
tus declared  at  a  later  period  that  Pfingsten  had  not 
made  him  fully  acquainted  with  the  conditions  of 
the  peace,  that  he  had  informed  him  of  certain  points 
only,  and  given  his  master  to  understand  that  easier 
terms  might  possibly  be  obtained ;  and  that  upon 
this  Augustus  had  signed  blank  forms  of  ratification, 
to  be  delivered  in  case  the  conditions  should  prove 
satisfactory.  It  is  impossible  to  believe  that  this 
was  really  the  case,  or  that  Pfingsten  would  have 
dared,  or  would  even  have  wished,  to  conceal  from 
his  sovereign  so  important  an  instrument.  There 
is  no  doubt  that  Augustus  was  extremely  angry  at 
the  news  brought  to  him  by  his  envoy.  His  desire 
had  been  to  prevent  the  invasion  of  Saxony,  and  when 
that  proved  to  be  impossible  he  had  given  orders  to 
Imhofi"  and  Pfingsten  to  prolong  the  negotiations  as 
much  as  they  could,  in  order  that  time  might  be 
given  for  the  mediation  of  the  Emperor  or  the 
Maritime  Powers. 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  145 

Augustus  was  indeed  in  a  serious  dilemma.  He 
had  promised  the  Russians  that  he  would  not  agree 
to  any  separate  peace  with  Sweden.  An  army  of 
twenty  thousand  Russians  was  in  his  immediate 
neighbourhood,  and  his  breach  of  faith  would  prob- 
ably meet  with  speedy  punishment.  Further,  how 
could  he  depend  upon  the  support  of  the  Poles  if  they 
came  to  learn  that  he  had,  under  any  circumstances, 
agreed  to  abdicate  in  favour  of  Stanislaus  ?  The 
only  course  open  to  him  was  to  induce  Pfingsten, 
partly  by  threats  and  partly  by  promises,  to  enter 
upon  a  course  of  mendacity  and  deceit.  Augustus 
was  to  give  him  the  desii'ed  ratifications,  but  he  was 
in  the  first  place  to  keep  the  treaty  "as  secret  as  possi- 
ble, and  in  the  next  place  to  declare,  if  necessary,  that 
the  ratifications  had  been  obtained  under  false  pre- 
tences, that  he  had  never  communicated  the  real 
conditions  to  his  master,  but  merely  given  him  a 
general  outline  of  the  negotiations,  with  the  assurance 
that  easier  terms  could  probably  he  obtained.  This 
ill-judged  self-sacrifice  eventually  cost  Pfingsten  his 
life  and  Imhoff*  his  liberty  at  the  hands  of  their  un- 
grateful sovereign. 

Pfingsten  left  Petrikow  with  the  ratifications  on 
October  20.  They  were  two  in  number,  one  confirm- 
ing the  conditions  of  the  treaty,  the  other  resigning 
the  crown,  recognising  Stanislaus  as  King,  and  call- 

L 


146  CHARLES  XII 

ingupon  all  Poles  and  Lithuanians  to  render  him 
allegiance  and  obedience.  He  was  also  the  bearer 
of  a  letter  from  Augustus  to  Charles,  saying  that,  as 
the  possession  of  the  crown  of  Poland  had  given  him 
more  pain  than  pleasure,  he  could  not  regard  its  loss 
as  a  very  severe  calamity,  especially  if  it  gave  him 
in  exchange  the  friendship  of  the  King  of  Sweden. 

Just  at  this  time  an  unexpected  event  occurred. 
Mardefeld  had,  as  we  have  seen,  been  left  behind 
by  Charles  on  the  Warta  to  watch  the  Poles  and  the 
Russians,  and  at  the  beginning  of  October,  seeing 
that  the  enemy  was  increasing  in  force,  had  marched 
southwards  from  the  Warta  to  the  Prosna,  in  order 
better  to  perform  his  duty.  Charles  had  charged 
Pfingsten  with  a  commission  to  inform  Mardefeld 
of  the  conclusion  of  the  armistice  ;  but  he  could  not 
deliver  the  message  himself,  and  the  person  to  whom 
he  entrusted  it  failed  to  do  so,  so  that  Mardefeld  was 
entirely  ignorant  of  the  suspension  of  arms.  Just 
at  the  time  when  Pfingsten  was  at  Petrikow,  Men- 
shikof,  who  commanded  the  Russian  force,  determin- 
ed to  attack  Mardefeld,  although  Augustus  did  his 
best  to  restrain  him,  not  wishing  that  there  should 
be  an  engagement  between  himself  and  the  Swedes 
just  as  the  negotiations  for  peace  were  in  progress. 
When  he  found  that  this ,  was  impossible,  Augustus 
sent  a  secret  message  to  Mardefeld  informing  him 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  147 

tliat  he  would  be  shortly  attacked  by  a  united  army 
of  Poles  and  Russians,  and  advising  him  to  retire. 
Mardefeld  believing  this  to  be  a  trick,  and  being 
without  instructions  from  Charles,  remained  in  his 
position.  Whereupon  Augustus  sent  a  more  urgent 
warning,  telling  him  that  peace  had  been  concluded 
between  Charles  and  himself,  that  he  would  keep  the 
Russians  back  for  two  days,  which  he  recommended 
him  to  use  in  providing  for  his  safety.  Mardefeld 
again  put  a  wrong  construction  on  this  letter,  and 
when  he  became  aware  that  the  enemy  was  really 
at  hand  he  drew  up  his  army  in  front  of  the  Prosna, 
placing  his  four  thousand  Swedes  in  two  lines  in  the 
centre,  and  eight  thousand  Poles  and  Lithuanians, 
who  were  commanded  by  Sapieha,  in  the  Avings. 

The  imited  ,army  consisted  of  twenty  thousand 
Russians,  and  fifteen  thousand  Saxons  and  Poles, — 
nearly  three  times  the  strength  of  Mardefeld.  As 
soon  as  the  attack  began,  Sapieha's  troops  naturally 
ran  away,  leaving  the  Swedish  flanks  unprotected. 
The  masses  of  the  allies  enveloped  the  little  handful 
of  their  opponents,  and  after  a  brave  resistance,  in 
which  he  lost  seven  hundred  men,  Mardefeld  was 
compelled  to  surrender.  The  Swedish  general, 
Crassow,  fought  his  way  through  the  enemy,  and 
managed  to  escape  with  a  thousand  oavalry.  Such 
was  the  battle  of  Kalish,  fought  on  October  29,  1706. 


148  CHARLES  XII 

Augustus,  contrary  to  his  custom,  took  part  in  the 
battle — a  conduct  which  contrasts  rather  strangely 
with  his  efforts  to  prevent  it ;  he  was  evidently 
afraid  to  give  either  the  Russians  or  the  Poles  the 
slightest  suspicion  of  his  treachery.  After  the  en- 
gagement he  sent  the  Russians  into  winter  quarters, 
and  retired  himself  to  Warsaw,  whence  he  dispatched 
a  letter  of  excuse  to  Charles,  promising  to  set  the 
captured  Swedes  at  liberty  as  soon  as  possible. 

Charles  was  extremely  enraged  at  the  news  of 
Kalish  and  at  the  perfidy  of  Augustus,  but  he  be- 
came pacified  Avhen  he  considered  the  solid  advan- 
tages he  had  gained.  On  November  28,  he  commu- 
nicated the  conditions  of  the  treaty  of  Alt-Ransfadt 
to  the  ambassadors  of  foreign  powers  who  were 
present  at  Leipsig,  and  it  is  needless  to  say  that  it 
caused  the  gi'eatest  sensation  throughout  Europe, 
and  raised  the  fame  of  Charles  as  a  general  and  as- 
a  diplomatist  to  a  higher  point  than  it  had  yet 
attained. 

Augustus,  after  celebrating  his  victory  in  Warsaw, 
betook  himself  to  his  palace  of  Tarnowitz  in  Silesia, 
when  he  used  every  efi'ort  to  wriggle  out  of  the 
treaty.  He  hoped  to  obtain  some  alleviation  of  the 
terms,  and  to  secure  this  he  paid  a  visit  to  Charles 
at  Alt-Ransfadt  on  December  18.  Charles  received 
him  with  more  consideration  than  might  have  been 


THE  INVASION  OF  SAXONY  U9 

•expected,  but  would  not  depart  one  incli  from  the 
conditions  already  accepted ;  so  that  on  January  1, 
1707,  Augustus  was  obliged  to  announce  to  the 
world,  on  his  side  also,  that  the  treaty  had  been 
concluded.  Nothing  remained  but  to  throw  the 
blame  on  the  plenipotentiaries.  They  had  obtained, 
he  said,  his  signature  under  false  pretences ;  they  had 
misinformed  him  as  to  the  conditions  of  the  treaty, 
and  led  him  to  believe  that  if  it  were  speedily  con- 
cluded he  could  obtain  easy  terms.  They  had  then 
persuaded  him  that  a  personal  interview  with  the 
King  of  Sweden  was  sure  to  effect  this  object,  and 
had  thereby  induced  him  to  place  himself  in  the 
power  of  his  enemy.  Once  in  this  position,  what 
was  he  to  do  ?  He  had  been  led  into  a  trap,  but 
woe  to  the  traitors  who  had  thus  deceived  him 


150 


CHAPTER  XL 

ALT-RANSTADT. 

We  have  said  above  that  Charles  XII.,  iii  electing^ 
to  take  up  his  abode  in  the  hunting  villa  of  Alt- 
Ransfadt  rather  than  in  a  large  town,  was  following* 
his  usual  custom.  His  life  there  was  exceedingly 
simple,  and  his  establishment  had  but  little  of  the 
appearance  of  a  court.  Entertainment  and  repre- 
sentation was  left  to  Count  Piper,  who  was  a  rich 
man,  very  fond  of  money,  and  not  above  receiving 
presents  when  he  could  get  them.  Charles,  indeed, 
was  not  only  simple  in  his  dress,  but  dirty  and  un- 
tidy. There  could  not  be  a  greater  contrast  than 
between  him  and  the  Elector  Augustus  when  they 
met  as  above  described.  Augustus  was  clothed  in 
those  bright-coloured  garments,  embroidered  with 
gold  lace  and  enriched  with  precious  stones,  which 
we  can  still  see  represented  on  the  walls  of  Dresden 
Gallery.     Charles  wore  heavy  boots,  the  worse  for 


ALT-RANSTADT  151 

rough  usage,  dirty  leather  breeches,  and  a  shuple 
blue  coat  with  enormous  copper  buttons.  Yet  the 
conqueror  Charles  received  more  respect,  in  his  un- 
tidiness, than  Augustus,  the  conquered,  in  all  his 
splendoui",  Charles  was  especially  popular  with  the 
common  people,  the  more  so  because  he  made  no 
difference  between  classes.  The  Saxon  nobles  had 
been,  like  the  French,  free  from  taxes,  but  Charles 
imposed  the  same  burdens  upon  them  as  upon  the 
rest.  They  complained  of  this,  and  spoke  of  their 
privileges,  saying  that  they  were  excused  from  mili- 
tary taxes  on  the  ground  of  supplying  cavalry  to  the 
sovereign.     Charles  replied  to  them, 

'  When  they  use  your  cavalry  ?  If  the  cavalry 
had  done  its  duty  in  the  last  campaign  I  should  not 
be  here.  If  a  party  of  amusement  is  to  the  fore  you 
are  ready  to  take  a  share  in  it,  but  if  the  country  is 
in  danger  you  stay  at  home.  You  are  the  very  men 
who  ought  to  pay  taxes  first.' 

Charles  was,  indeed,  like  Napoleon,  and  like  Peter 
the  Great,  in  another  manner, — a  bitter  enemy  of 
what  has  been  known  since  as  the  ancien  regime,  its 
extravagance,  its  laziness,  its  hollowness,  and,  what 
was  especially  unbearable  at  the  Saxon  court,  its 
profound  immorality.  Charles  lost  no  opportunity 
of  showing  his  contempt  for  the  Dresden  nobles  in 
this  respect,  and  his  treatment  of  Aurora  von  Konigs- 


162  CHARLES  XII 

marck  was  hardly  more  respectful  at  Alt-Ranstadt 
than  it  had  been  before  at  Courland.  It  was  natural 
that  one  of  Charles's  first  anxieties  at  A11>Ranstadt 
should  be  to  visit  the  field  of  Liitzen,  and  the  stone 
which  marks  the  place  where  his  heroic  ances- 
tor had  fallen  in  the  fight  on  November  6,  1632, 
fifty  years  before  Charles's  birth.  He  had  carefully 
studied  the  plan  of  the  battle,  and  explained  to 
Rehnskjold,  Nierolt,  and  the  young  Prince  of  Wur- 
temberg,  who  were  with  him,  how  everything  had 
occurred.  He  spoke  much  of  the  character  and 
personality  of  Gustavus,  and  said, 

'  I  have  striven  to  live  like  him.  May  God  give 
me  grace  to  find  my  death  in  the  same  honourable 
manner.' 

At  a  later  period  he  visited  Wittenberg,  in  rever- 
ence to  the  memory  of  Luther.  He  rode  over  one 
day,  quite  unexpectedly ;  but  the  authorities  hasten- 
ed to  open  the  church,  and  to  show  him  Luther's 
grave.  All  the  professors  were  present,  and  they 
wished  to  present  him  with  an  address,  but  he  would 
hear  nothing  of  it.  It  happened  that  he  reached  the 
grave  of  the  great  reformer  just  at  the  time  of  the 
customary  evening  prayers,  held  by  the  Swedes 
daily.  The  King  and  his  generals  went  into  one  of 
the  neighbouring  benches,  fell  on  their  knees,  and 
perfonned  their  devotions.     The  professors,  officials, 


ALT-RANSTADT  153 

and  the  town  councillors  who  were  present  were 
standing  round  Luther's  grave,  and  they  could  not 
refrain  from  following  the  King's  example,  so  that 
the  church  presented  an  extraordinary  spectacle. 
The  occurrence  seemed  to  have  a  softening  effect 
upon  the  King's  temper,  but  after  staying  an  hour 
or  two  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  away. 

The  Swedish  army,  when  it  reached  Saxony,  was 
in  a  horrible  condition.  It  was  badly  clothed,  and 
many  gaps  had  been  made  in  the  ranks  by  sickness 
and  death.  Pay  was  much  in  aiTears,  both  for  offi- 
cers and  for  common  soldiers.  But  the  sojourn  in 
Saxon  territory  put  this  all  right.  The  war  taxes 
were  amply  sufficient  to  supply  clothing  for  the 
troops,  and  all  arrears  of  pay  were  made  up.  But 
the  enforced  idleness  was  not  all  to  the  good,  and 
the  morals  of  the  army  suffered  severely  from  their 
sojourn  in  this  northern  Capua.  Charles  insisted  on 
the  maintenance  of  discipline  with  the  greatest  se- 
verity. Soldiers  who  could  not  restrain  from  plunder 
were  shot  down  without  mercy.  It  is  said  that  one 
day  Charles  discovered  a  soldier  red-handed  in  an 
act  of  loot,  and  cried, 

'  Is  it  true  that  you  have  been  robbing  this  man  ?' 

The  soldier  replied, 

'  Yes,  your  ^Majesty ;  but  I  have  only  stolen  a 
chicken  from  this  peasant,  whereas  your  Majesty 
has  stolen  a  crown  from  his  master.' 


154  CHARLES  XII 

Charles  was  for  tlie  moment  confused,  and  did  not 
order  the  soldier  to  be  punished ;  but  he  gave  two 
ducats  to  the  peasant,  and  said  to  the  soldier, 

*  Consider  another  time,  my  friend,  that  if  I  have 
taken  an  empire  away  from  King  Augustus  I  have, 
at  least,  kept  nothing  for  myself.' 

Charles  did  not  hesitate  to  levy  recruits  in  Saxony, 
and,  where  his  drums  beat,  hundreds  flocked  to  his 
standard.  In  this  manner  the  army  was  increased 
to  the  number  of  forty-three  or  forty-four  thousand 
well-equipped  soldiers. 

Owing  to  the  special  circumstances  of  Europe  at 
that  time,  Charles  was  an  object  of  interest  to  all 
who  were  taking  part  in  the  war  of  the  Spanish 
succession.  It  is  said  that  his  quarters  at  Alt- 
Ranstadt  were  visited  by  ten  princes  and  by  thirty 
ambassadors  of  foreign  powers.  The  most  remark- 
able of  these  visits,  perhaps,  was  that  of  Marl- 
borough, of  which  we  shall  speak  presently. 

The  peace  of  Alt-Ranstiidt  was  signed  and  had  been 
published  by  both  parties  to  the  world ;  the  two 
Sobieskis  had  been  released  from  prison,  but  Augus- 
tus did  everything^in^iis  power  to  avoid  the  fulfilment 
of  the  other  conditions  which  were  so  distasteful  to 
him.  He  betook  himself  to  foreign  powers,  such  as 
Denmark,  Prussia,  and  Austria,  begging  them  to  in- 
tercede with  Charles,  but  he  received  evasive  answers. 


ALT-RANSTADT  155 

He  then  turned,  in  his  distress,  to  the  Tsar ;  he  com- 
plained that  he  had  been  driven  to  accept  the  treaty 
by  the  nonfulfilment  of  Peter's  promise,  and  that  he 
signed  it  without  being  acquainted  with  its  conditions. 
Peter  was  at  last  overcome  by  these  arguments,  and 
promised  that,  if  Augustus  would  violate  the  treaty, 
he  would  help  him  with  large  subsidies  and  a  con- 
siderable auxiliary  army.  Augustus,  however,  re- 
quired money  down,  and  that  Peter  was  not  disposed 
to  give,  so  the  matter  came  to  an  end. 

It  is  said  that  Augustus  went  so  far  at  this  time  as 
to  plan  the  murder  of  his  enemy.  A  great  wild- 
boar  hunt  had  been  arranged  at  Liebenwerde,  an 
occasion  on  which  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  carry 
such  a  design  into  execution.  Charles  accepted  the 
invitation,  but  missed  his  way,  and  found  himself  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  residence  of  the  Elector's 
mother,  who  had  now,  we  may  suppose,  returned 
from  Holstein.  As  Charles  was  a  connexion  of  hers 
he  determined  to  pay  her  a  visit,  and  thus  let  the  time 
ari'anged  for  the  hunt  slip  by,  and  returned  straight 
to  Alt-Ranstadt.  It  is  more  probable  that  Charles 
made  this  mistake  on  purpose  than  by  accident,  be- 
cause his  habits  were  most  punctual,  and  he  was  not 
likely  to  miss  an  opportunity  for  a  boar-hunt.  Charles 
now  began  to  press  for  the  fulfilment  of  the  treaty,, 
and  especially  for  the  surrender  of  Patkul,  which  the 


156  CHARLES  XII 

Saxons  were  very  anxious  to  evade.  It  is  said  that 
Augustus  had  promised  Peter  that  he  would  not  give 
him  up,  but  he  was  between  two  terrors,  the  wrath 
of  Peter  and  the  wrath  of  Charles.  It  was  difficult 
to  say  which  of  the  two  Avas  the  more  serious  calam- 
ity, and  the  indecision  of  the  King-Elector's  character 
became  more  conspicuous  than  ever.  It  would  have 
been  easy  to  have  assisted  Patkul  to  escape,  but  the 
King  of  Sweden  would  have  inflicted  summary  ven- 
geance on  the  abetters  of  such  a  trick.  Schulen- 
burg  has  left  on  record  that  he  was  once  summoned 
by  Augustus  with  Hoyer  and  Pfingsten  to  decide  on 
Patkul's  fate.  What  was  to  be  done  ?  How  could 
Patkul  be  set  at  liberty  without  irritating  the  King 
of  Sweden  to  a  dangerous  point  ?  Augustus  would 
not  agree  to  any  method  which  was  proposed,  and 
•eventually  determined  to  surrender  Patkul  to  torture 
and  death. 

Patkul  had  no  illusions  about  his  own  destiny.  It  is 
.said  that  he  had  promised  a  considerable  sum  to  the 
commandant  of  Konigstein,  if  he  would  allow  him  to 
•escape,  and  that  he  had  shown  the  agreement  to 
Augustus,  whereupon  the  commandant  was  immedi- 
ately executed  and  a  new  one  appointed  of  a  different 
temper.  There  is  another  account,  that  Patkul  was 
not  willing  to  give  as  much  money  as  the  command- 
ant demanded,  but  we  cannot  tell  whether  both  the 


ALT-RANSTADT  157 

stories  or  either  of  them  are  true.  Augustus,  how- 
ever, had  favours  to  ask  of  Charles,  and  he  could  not 
expect  to  obtain  them  unless  he  met  the  King  half 
way.  A  number  of  Saxon  troops  had  been  left  in 
Poland,  and  Augustus,  who  feared  that  they  might 
be  attacked  by  the  Russians,  was  anxious  for  their 
return.  Charles  promised  to  assist  their  operations 
and  protect  them  against  a  Russian  attack.  Augus- 
tus, having  lost  one  crown,  was  anxious  to  obtain 
another,  and  set  his  affections  on  Naples,  which  was 
then  in  dispute  with  the  rest  of  the  Spanish  Empu-e. 
He  begged  for  Charles's  help  in  the  negotiation,  and 
hopes  were  held  out  that  it  might  be  obtained.  Tlie 
consequence  of  all  these  intrigues  was  that  Patkul 
was  delivered  to  General  Meyerfeld  on  April  18, 
1707,  and  was  kept  by  him  in  the  closest  custody. 
When  the  Swedes  left  Saxony  they  took  Patkul 
with  them  under  the  strongest  guard,  and  on  cross- 
ing the  Polish  frontier  he  was  executed  at  Kasimerz, 
on  October  10.  He  was  broken  on  the  wheel.  The 
executioner  gave  him  fourteen  or  fifteen  blows  on 
the  back,  during  which  time  he  screamed  and  groaned 
greatly,  and  called  on  God  and  the  devil.  After 
receiving  two  blows  on  the  breast  he  became  more 
quiet,  and  only  murmured, 

'  Take  my  head  off.' 

He  then   crawled  along  the  scaffold  and  lay  his 


158  CHARLES  XII 

head  upon  the  block.  The  head  was  not  severed 
till  the  fourth  blow.  Patkul  committed  the  fault  of 
meddling  with  matters  too  great  for  him.  His  de- 
signs for  the  freedom  of  his  native  country  were 
swallowed  up  and  neutralized  in  the  conflict  of  more 
powerful  interests.  Livonia,  which  he  died  to  save, 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Russia.  But  still  he  deserves  a  niche 
in  the  temple  of  historic  fame. 

The  surrender  of  Patkul  naturally  caused  deep 
offence  to  Peter.  Augustus  had  committed  no  mere 
nominal  crime  in  delivering  up  the  Russian  envoy 
to  a  disgraceful  death,  especially  when  he  had  so 
often  promised  that  he  would  do  nothing  of  the  kind. 
To  cover  his  deceit  and  to  atone  for  one  sin  by  an- 
other, Augustus  arrested  Imhoff  and  Pfingsten  in  May, 
for  having  obtained  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  of 
Alt-Ranstadt  under  false  pretences.  Peter  indeed  re- 
quested that  the  offenders  might  be  delivered  up  to 
him,  but  Augustus  feared  that,  in  that  case,  the  web 
of  deceit  which  he  had  w^oven  would  be  unravelled, 
and  matters  made  worse  than  ever.  He  therefore 
promised  to  punish  the  offenders  himself,  perhaps 
the  only  promise  which  it  was  not  likely  that  he 
would  violate. 

Although  winter  had  long  passed,  Charles  still 
continued  to  linger  in  Saxony.  The  reason  for  this 
delay  is  to  be  sought  rather  in  the  King's  character 


ALT-RANSTADT  159 

than  in  anything  else.  In  his  life,  periods  of  feverish 
activity  were  often  succeeded  by  long  spells  of  un- 
reasonable rest.  He  had,  however,  two  ostensible 
grounds  for  his  action, — one,  that  Augustus  still  con- 
tinued to  call  himself  King  of  Poland,  contrary  to  the 
treaty,  which  only  allowed  him  to  retain  the  title  of 
King,  and  also  that  the  powers  who  had  been  invited 
to  guarantee  the  treaty  of  Alt-Ranstadt  had  not  yet 
returned  an  answer.  Another  and  more  serious  rea- 
son was,  that  misunderstandings  had  broken  out 
between  Charles  and  the  court  of  Vienna  which  it 
was  now  necessary  to  arrange.  The  main  grievances 
were  two  in  number, — first,  that  a  number  of  Russian 
soldiers,  which  had  escaped  at  the  battle  of  Fraustadt 
and  had  been  well  received  by  Augustus,  had  at  the 
time  of  Charles's  invasion  taken  refuge  in  Bohemia ; 
and  the  Emperor  now  refused  to  give  them  up, 
according  to  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  of  Alt-Ran- 
stadt ;  and  secondly,  that  the  freedom  of  worship  in 
Silesia,  which  had  been  expressly  provided  for  by 
the  treaty  of  Westphalia,  was  violated  by  the  Catho- 
lic clergy,  who  had  closed  a  number  of  evangelical 
churches.  Charles  was  by  inheritance  a  guarantor 
of  the  treaty  of  Westphalia,  and  had  thus  a  right  to 
see  that  this  provision  was  carried  into  eflFect. 

The  possibility  of  a  serious  breach  between  Charles 
and  the  Emperor  was  regarded  with  alarm  by  the 


160  CHARLES  XII 

Maritime  Powers,  and  especially  by  England.  A  war 
between  them  might  throw  Sweden  into  the  arms  of 
France,  greatly  increasing  her  chance  of  success  in 
the  struggle,  and  if  the  Emperor  was  implicated  in 
another  conflict  he  might  have  little  time  to  spare 
for  the  humiliation  of  Louis.  Further,  any  develop- 
ment of  the  northern  war  would  probably  involve 
the  intervention  of  Denmark  and  Prussia,  and  the 
contingent  which  they  were  supplying  then  would 
be  withdrawn.  It  was  determined  that  the  great 
Duke  of  Marlborough  himself,  who  was  as  successful 
in  diplomacy  as  he  was  brilliant  in  battle,  should 
visit  the  Swedish  King  at  Alt-Ranstadt,  and  do  his 
best  to  recognise  the  danger. 

George  Stepney,  who  was  at  this  time  British 
envoy  in  Poland,  has  left  us  a  graphic  account  of  the 
personal  appearance  and  habits  of  Charles  at  the  time 
of  Marlborough's  visit.  He  says,  '  He  is  a  tall,  hand- 
some gentleman,  but  immoderately  dirty  and  sloven- 
ly, his  behaviour  and  carriage  more  rustic  than  you 
can  imagine  in  so  young  a  man,  and  that  the  outside 
of  his  quarters  should  not  bely  the  inside,  he  has 
these  the  dirtiest  of  all  Saxony,  and  one  of  the  sad- 
dest houses.  The  cleanest  place  is  the  land  before 
the  house,  where  everybody  is  to  alight  off  their 
horses,  and  is  up  to  the  knees  in  dirt.  Here  his 
horses  stand  with  hardly  any  halters,  and  sacking 


ALT-RANSTADT  161 

instead  of  clothes,  without  either  rack  or  manger. 
The  horses  have  their  coats  rough,  also  their  bellies, 
their  buttocks  and  their  switchy  tails.  The  grooms 
that  look  after  them  seem  not  to  be  better  cloathed 
nor  kept  than  their  horses,  one  of  which  stands 
always  ready  for  a  mighty  monarch,  who  runs  out 
commonly  alone  and  bestrides  his  steed  and  away  he 
gallops  before  anyone  else  is  ready  to  follow  him. 
Sometimes  he  will  go  forty-eight  or  fifty  miles  a 
day,  even  in  the  winter-time,  bespattered  with  dirt 
like  a  postillion. 

'  The  King's  coat  is  plain  blue,  with  ordinary  brass 
buttons,  the  skirts  pinned  up  behind  and  before, 
which  shows  his  nasty  old  leather  waistcoat  and 
breeches,  which,  they  tell  me,  are  sometimes  so  greasy 
they  may  be  fried.  But  when  I  saw  him  they  were 
almost  new,  for  he  had  been  galanting  a  little  before, 
and  had  been  to  see  King  Augustus's  Queen  upon 
her  return  to  Leipsig,  and  to  be  fine  had  put  on 
these  new  leather  breeches.  He  spoke  not  above 
three  words  to  her,  but  talked  to  a  foolish  dwarf 
she  has  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then  left 
her.  He  wears  a  black  crape  cravat,  but  the  cape 
of  his  coat  is  buttoned  so  close  about  it  that  you 
cannot  see  whether  he  has  any  or  no.  His  shirts 
and  wristbands  are  commonly  very  dirty,  for  he 
wears  no  gloves  or  ruffles  on  horseback,   and  his 

M 


162  CHARLES  XII 

hands  are  commonly  of  the  same  colour  with  his 
wristbands,  so  that  you  can  hardly  distinguish  them. 
His  hair  is  of  a  light  brown,  very  greasy  and  very 
short,  never  combed  but  with  his  fingers.  He  sits  upon 
any  stool  or  chair  that  he  finds  in  the  house,  without 
any  ceremony. 

'  He  begins  his  dinner  with  a  great  piece  of  bread 
and  butter,  having  stuck  his  napkin  under  his  chin. 
He  drinks,  with  his  mouth  full,  out  of  a  great  old- 
fashioned  beaker,  small  beer,  which  is  his  only  liquor 
at  his  meals.  He  drinks  about  two  English  bottles, 
for  he  empties  his  beaker  twice.  Between  every  bit 
of  meat  he  eats  a  piece  of  bread  and  butter,  which 
he  spreads  with  his  thumbs.  He  is  never  more  than 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  at  dinner,  eats  like  a  boor,  and 
speaks  not  one  word  all  the  while.  As  soon  as  he 
rises,  his  trabants,  or  Life-Guards,  sit  down  to  the 
same  table  to  the  same  victuals. 

'  His  bed-chamber  is  a  little  dirty  room  with  bare 
walls,  no  sheets  or  canopy  to  his  bed,  but  the  same 
quilt  that  is  under  him  turns  up  over  him  and  so  cov- 
ers him.  His  writing-table  is  a  slit  deal  with  only  a 
stick  to  support  it,  and  instead  of  a  standish  (or  ink- 
stand) a  wooden  thing  with  a  sand-box  of  the  same. 
He  has  a  fine  gilt  Bible  by  his  bedside,  which  is  the 
only  thing  that  looks  fine  in  his  equipage.  He  is  a 
very  handsome  man,  well  shaped,  with  a  very  good 


ALT-RANSTADT  163 

face,  and  no  stern  countenance.  But  he  is  very- 
whimsical  and  positive,  which  makes  all  the  allies 
afraid  of  him,  for  he  rouses  up  himself  and  his  army 
as  long  as  another  would  fight  a  duel.  He  hath  not 
shown  much  generosity  to  King  Augustus,  who  seeks 
carte  blanche  to  make  peace,  and  to  recommend 
himself  to  his  friendship.  But  he  does  still  every  day 
very  hard  things  to  that  poor  prince,  whom  he  treats 
always  like  one  he  has  entirely  in  his  power.' 

Stepney  further  tells  us  of  King  Stanislaus,  whom 
he  saw  at  Leipsig,  that  he  is  tall,  young,  and  hand- 
some, wearing  whiskers  in  the  Polish  dress,  but  in- 
clined to  be  fat,  and  a  little  upon  the  dii-ty,  as  all 
Poles  are.  '  He  was  lodged  in  a  very  pretty  little 
castle  belonging  to  King  Augustus,  but  against  that 
King's  wish,  who  will  never  see  him  and  cannot  bear 
to  have  him  spoken  of,  and  yet  the  Swedes  would 
oblige  him  to  see  him,  which  they  say  he  ought  to 
do  by  treaty.' 

Marlborough  arrived  at  Halle  on  the  afternoon  of 
April  26,  1707,  and  on  his  way  to  Alt-Ranstadt  was 
informed  that  the  King  would  see  him  the  next  day. 
After  visiting  Count  Piper,  the  Duke  went  to  the 
quarters  prepared  for  him,  about  a  mile  and  a  half 
from  the  King's.  The  interview  took  place  on  the 
following  morning  at  eleven  o'clock,  in  a  cabinet, 
where  the  King  was  with  several  senators,  generals, 

M  2 


164  CHARLES  XII 

and  other  officers  about  him.  After  a  '  short  compli- 
ment '  in  English,  Marlborough  spoke  in  French, 
which  Charles  understood,  but  would  not  speak. 
The  Duke  presented  to  Charles  an  autograph  letter 
from  Queen  Anne,  and  said, 

'I  present  your  Majesty  a  letter  not  from  the 
Chancery  but  from  the  heart  of  the  Queen,  and 
written  with  her  own  hand.  Had  not  her  health 
prevented  it,  she  would  have  crossed  the  sea  to 
see  a  prince  admired  by  the  whole  universe.  I 
am  in  this  particular  more  happy  than  the  Queen, 
and  I  wish  I  could  serve  some  campaign  under  so 
great  a  general  as  your  Majesty,  that  I  might  learn 
what  I  yet  want  to  know  in  the  art  of  war.' 

After  the  conversation  had  lasted  about  an  hour, 
Charles  took  Marlborough  in  to  dinner,  placing  him 
at  his  right  hand.  They  then  returned  into  the 
audience  chamber,  and  conversed  for  an  hour  and 
a  half,  till  it  was  time  for  Charles  to  go  to  church. 
Piper,  who  Avas  present  with  Hermelin,  shed  tears 
at  Marlborough's  eloquence. 

Marlborough's  keenness  of  vision  soon  enabled 
him  to  discern  that  Charles  had  no  idea  of  becoming 
an  ally  of  Louis  XIV.  He  hated  the  French  and 
everything  that  belonged  to  them.  Nor  did  it  appear 
to  the  Duke  that  the  Swede  was  deeply  concerned 
;ibout  his  differences  with  the  Emperor,   but  on  the 


ALT-RA^'STADT  165 

other  hand  he  found  the  tables  covered  with  maps  of 
Russia,  and  when  the  Tsar's  name  was  mentioned, 
Charles's  cheek  flushed  and  his  eyes  sparkled.  The 
news  that  the  great  general  and  the  great  sovereign 
were  holding  an  interview  drew  such  large  crowds 
to  the  spot  that  the  efforts  of  several  regiments  were 
required  to  keep  order.  Marlborough  presented 
Countess  Piper  with  a  costly  diamond  ring,  and  he 
promised  pensions  of  fifteen  hundred  pounds  to  the 
Count  himself  and  of  five  hundred  pounds  to  Her- 
melin  and  Cederhjelm,  with  an  extra  five  hundred 
pounds  to  Hermelin.  Can  we  wonder  if  this  latter 
gentleman  said  at  the  time  that  any  Swede  who 
should  attempt  to  persuade  the  King  to  involve  him- 
self in  a  new  war  until  the  war  with  Russia  was  con- 
cluded, must  either  be  a  madman  or  a  traitor  to  his 
country.  Marlborough  went  away  convinced  that 
Charles  would  not  intervene  between  France  and 
the  allies,  imless  he  were  invited  to  do  so  by  both 
parties. 

Charles,  however,  was  so  much  enraged  at  the  delay 
of  the  Austrians  in  coming  to  terms  that  it  nearly 
led  to  a  rupture.  When  Piper  pleaded  for  a  little 
more  time  Charles  said  to  him, 

'  I  have  already  waited  too  long  from  feelings  of 
politeness,  if  I  do  not  receive  a  positive  answer  I 
am  determined  to  set  off  the  day  after  to-morrow.' 


166  CHARLES  XII 

Eventually  another  treaty  of  Alt-Ranstadt  between 
Sweden  and  Austria  was  signed  on  August  22,  and 
the  sea  powers  immediately  declared  that  they  were 
ready  to  become  guarantors  of  the  whole  settlement. 
Charles  was  at  length  able  to  say  to  Piper, 

*  We  have  now  been  a  whole  year  in  Germany,  the 
peace  with  King  Augustus  is  concluded,  and  all  dis- 
putes with  other  powers  are  amicably  arranged  with- 
out our  having  made  a  single  new  enemy.  We  have 
done  all  our  business,  and  are  in  a  position  to  leave 
Saxony,  of  which  we  were  formerly  so  much  in  dread.' 


167 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  DTVASIOX  OF  RUSSIA. 

In  the  middle  of  August,  Charles  ordained  a  solemn 
service  of  prayer  and  himiiliation  for  all  his  troops. 
He  comjnanded  all  the  women  who  had  found  their 
way  into  the  camp  to  return  to  their  homes,  and  on 
the  very  evening  of  the  day  when  the  treaty  with 
Austria  was  signed  he  gave  orders  for  departure. 
His  army  was  in  a  splendid  condition,  he  had  brought 
twenty  thousand  troops  with  him,  and  he  now  had 
thirty-three  thousand  besides  the  Polish  auxiliaries, 
although  he  had  received  no  reinforcements  from 
his  own  country.  The  army  began  to  march  on 
September  1  (N.l),  and  when  the  King  reached 
Oberan,  near  Meissen,  on  September  6,  he  suddenly 
determined  to  pay  a  flying  visit  to  Dresden,  in  order 
to  take  leave  of  King  Augustus.  He  was  accom- 
panied only  by  seven  persons.  When  they  reached 
the  gate  they  were  stopped  and  taken  to  the  guard- 


168  CHARLES  XII 

house  in  the  centre  of  the  town.  Here  Charles  was 
accidentally  recognised  by  General  Flemming,  who 
conducted  them  to  the  King.  Augustus,  not  feeling 
well,  was,  we  imagine  to  his  great  distress,  still  in 
his  dressing-gown.  Whilst  the  Elector  went  to  dress, 
Charles  paid  a  visit  to  his  aunt  Anna  Sophia,  the 
Elector's  mother.  Then  both  sovereigns  set  out  on 
horseback  and  inspected  the  fortilEications,  the  arsenal, 
the  stables,  and  the  riding-school,  followed  by  a 
dense  crowd.  After  four  hours'  sojourn,  Charles  left 
amid  the  thunder  of  cannon  from  the  walls,  and  the 
Elector  accompanied  him  for  several  miles  on  his 
road.  He  reached  his  quarters  before  the  army  had 
known  anything  of  his  adventure. 

On  September  17,  the  Swedes  re-crossed  the  Oder 
at  Steinau,  and  nine  days  later  took  up  their  quarters 
at  Slupce.  Here  Charles  received  reinforcements  from 
Sweden  of  nine  thousand  recruits,  which  brought  up 
his  army  to  its  full  war  strength.  The  King  had  now 
under  his  own  command  sixteen  thousand  two  hun- 
dred infantry,  twelve  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty 
dragoons,  and  eight  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifty 
other  cavalry,  making  a  total  of  thirty-five  thousand 
nine  hundred  men,  whilst  three  thousand  infantry 
and  five  thousand  dragoons  were  left  behind  in  Posen 
under  General  Crassow.  After  spending  six  weeks 
in  ordering  his  troops,  the  King  marched  towards  the 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  16» 

Vistula,  in  order  to  prepare  for  the  crossing  of  that 
important  river.  He  did  not,  however,  intend  to 
begin  any  further  operations  against  the  Russians 
imtil  the  frost  had  made  the  rivers  passable.  This 
could  not  be  the  case  till  the  end  of  the  year,  so  he 
quartered  his  army  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Brzezc- 
Litewski,  and  took  up  his  own  abode  in  the  Castle 
of  Wienicz,  only  a  short  distance  from  the  Vistula 
and  about  a  hundred  miles  north-west  of  Warsaw. 
Here  he  was  visited  by  a  Turkish  embassy,  an  event 
which  did  not  seem  of  much  importance  at  the  time, 
but  which  had  a  profound  influence  upon  his  after 
career. 

King  Stanislaus  had  in  the  course  of  the  year  1707 
sent  an  embassy  to  Constantinople  to  announce  his 
accession  to  the  throne,  and  the  Sultan,  Ahmed  III., 
had  in  return  dispatched  an  Aga  to  thank  the  new 
King  for  his  courtesy,  and  that  he  was  now  encamped 
only  at  a  short  distance  from  the  Swedes.  The  Aga, 
having  delivered  his  message  to  Stanislaus,  came 
into  the  Swedish  camp  and  presented  to  Charles  a 
letter  from  Jussuf  Pasha,  the  Seraskier  of  Silistria, 
containing  a  nimber  of  complimentary  expressions. 
Charles  was  at  first  somewhat  cold  in  his  reception 
of  the  Turk,  because  he  had  not  been  dispatched 
directly  from  the  Sultan ;  but  afterwards,  recognizmg 
the  advanta  ^e  which  both  he  and  Stanislaus  could 


170  CHARLES  XII 

derive  from  a  Turkish  alliance,  lie  treated  him  with 
more  confidence,  and  eventually  came  to  speak  of  a 
possible  alliance  between  Turkey  and  Sweden  for 
the  humiliation  of  Russia.  The  Aga  said  that  such 
an  alliance  might  be  possible,  but  Charles  must  first 
send  an  embassy  to  Constantinople.  Jussuf  Pasha 
informed  the  Porte  of  these  events,  and  was  told  in 
answer  that  the  Grand  Vizier  was,  himself,  in  favour 
of  a  war  with  Russia,  but  that  the  Sultan  could  not 
be  induced  to  violate  the  treaties  which  subsisted  be- 
tween himself  and  that  power.  However,  there  could 
be  no  objection  to  a  Swedish  embassy  being  received 
by  the  Porte.  This  led  to  a  correspondence  between 
Jussuf  Pasha  and  the  Swedish  Chancery  which  ac- 
companied Charles  in  the  field ;  the  result  of  which 
was  to  strengthen  in  Charles's  mind  the  idea  of  a 
Turkish  alliance.  Hope  was  also  held  out  that  the 
Khan  of  Crim-Tartary  might  put  a  considerable 
army  in  the  field.  The  Sultan  knew  nothing  of 
these  offers,  and  when  he  heard  of  them  he  gave 
the  most  precise  orders  that  the  Khan  was  to  com- 
mit himself  to  no  promises  whatever.  The  negotia- 
tion opened  through  the  intermediacy  of  Jussuf 
Pasha,  and  he  became  so  devoted  to  Charles,  and  so 
much  convinced  of  the  desirability  of  the  alliance, 
that  he  concealed  the  Sultan's  real  sentiments,  and 
led  Charles  to  believe  that  his  sovereign  would 
support  him  in  his  plans  against  Russia. 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  171 

At  the  same  time  negotiations  were  opened  with 
Mazeppa,  hetman  of  the  Cossacks,  a  man  whose 
poetically  sounding  name  and  strange  history  have 
won  for  him  more  attention  than  he  would  otherwise- 
have  deserved.  He  was  sprung  from  an  old  Podohan 
family,  and  was  now  sixty-three  years  old.  When 
quite  young  he  came  to  Warsaw  to  be  a  page  at  the 
court  of  King  Casimii*.  It  is  said  that  when  in  this 
position  he  aroused  the  jealousy  of  a  Podolian 
noble,  who  in  revenge  bound  him  on  the  back  of  a 
wild  horse,  who  fled  with  his  burden  into  his  native 
Ukraine.  Here  he  was  discovered  and  set  free  by 
peasants,  and  remained  with  the  Cossacks,  who  made 
liim  their  hetman  in  1681.  There  is,  however,  another 
version  of  the  story,  probably  more  true  and  certainly 
more  prosaic,  which  relates  that  whilst  living  with 
his  mother  in  Volhynia  he  had  an  intrigue  with  the 
wife  of  a  neighbouring  nobleman,  who  bound  him  on 
to  his  own  horse,  and  so  temfied  it  with  whips  and 
pistols  that  it  galloped  away  with  his  master  to  his 
own  door,  through  woods  and  thickets,  so  that  he 
arrived  in  a  state  hardly  to  be  recognised.  After  the 
escapade  he  joined  the  Cossacks,  but  did  not  become 
their  hetman  until  shortly  before  the  campaign  of 
Peter  against  Azoff,  in  1695.  Mazeppa,  whose  rela- 
tions with  Peter  had  become  strained,  applied,  in  the 
first  instance,  not  to  Charles  but  to  Stanislaus  with 
offers  of  assistance.     Charles  at  first  looked  coldly 


172  CHARLES  XII 

on  them,  but  was  glad  to  make  use  of  them  at  a  later 
period. 

The  passage  of  the  Vistula  was  effected  with  con- 
siderable difficulty,  on  January  9,  1708,  and  Charles 
marched  with  his  army,  now  thirty-six  thousand 
strong,  to  Grodno,  where  he  hoped  to  find  the  enemy. 
He  proceeded  by  a  circuitous  route,  and  did  not 
reach  the  neighbourhood  of  his  objective  till  Feb- 
ruary 6,  when  he  arrived  atNowodwor,  about  twelve 
miles  distant.  Here  he  heard  that  Peter  was  in  the 
town  with  a  considerable  force,  and  he  determined 
to  obtain  further  information.  He  rode  on  Math  eight 
hundred  horse,  and  met  a  division  of  Russian  dra- 
goons, whom  he  easily  drove  back  under  the  walls 
of  their  city.  In  the  meantime  night  had  come  on, 
and  Charles  slept  on  the  field  of  the  engagement, 
determined  to  attack  the  town  as  early  as  possible 
on  the  following  morning.  The  Russians,  however, 
evacuated  Grodno  in  the  night.  Charles  fomid  the 
gates  open,  and  no  trace  of  the  enemy.  Peter  was 
pursuing  at  this  time  the  policy  which  was  followed 
with  such  success  in  1812 ;  besides,  he  was  suffering 
from  fever,  and  had  no  wish  to  risk  a  general 
battle. 

Charles  left  Grodno  on  February  9,  in  pursuit  of 
the  Russians.  He  arrived  at  Smorgonie  on  February 
22,  but  in  spite  of  all  his  efforts  could  not   come  up 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  175 

with  the  enemy.  Smorgonie  is  known  to  us  as  lia, 
place  at  which  Napoleon  left  his  army  on  the  retreat 
from  Russia  in  1812.  Charles  remained  for  some  time 
and  carefully  considered  the  plans  of  his  further 
operations.  He  had  two  courses  before  him.  One 
was  to  march  into  the  Baltic  provinces  and  to  re- 
cover them  from  the  Russians,  destroying  the  estab- 
lishments which  they  had  made  there  and  revindicat- 
ing for  Sweden  what  had  been  lost  in  his  absence. 
The  other  was  to  destroy  the  power  of  Peter  as  he 
had  before  destroyed  that  of  Augustus,  and  for  this 
purpose  he  meant  to  strike  at  the  heart  of  the  enemy, 
making  use  of  the  allies  which  circumstances  had 
placed  in  his  way.  But  the  world  has  now  come  to 
know  that  the  reduction  of  Russia  to  submission  is  a 
very  difficult  operation,  even  for  the  most  consum- 
mate military  genius,  and  Charles  was  not  likely  to 
succeed  where  the  great  Napoleon  was  afterwards  to 
fail.  The  Russians,  as  they  retreated,  wasted  the 
land  behind  them,  having  learnt  this  policy  from  the 
Cossacks  and  the  Tartars,  and  nothing  was  left  for 
their  pursuers,  who  pressed  on  into  a  barren  wilder- 
ness. On  the  side  of  the  Russians,  General  Bog, 
General  Swamp,  and  General  Famine  were  as  power- 
ful as  General  Frost  and  General  Snow ;  and  in  enter- 
prises of  the  kind  it  is  always  dangerous  to  rely  on 
the  support  of  disaffected  subjects.     Rebels  are  pro- 


172  CHARLES  XII 

on^fbially  fickle,  and  tlie  man  who  has  once  betrayed 
his  friend,  may  more  easily  be  led  to  betray  him  -who 
was  once  his  enemy. 

At  Smorgonie  there  was  a  parting  of  the  ways. 
Charles  could  reach  Livonia  in  fourteen  days,  but  it 
was  scarcely  likely  that  he  would  follow  this  direc- 
tion when  he  had  before  rejected  the  shorter  road 
from  Grodno.  He  could  march  by  Pleskow  to  Nov- 
gorod, when  he  would  find  a  detachment  of  the  Tsar's 
troops  posted  behind  the  Diina  ;  he  could  advance 
straight  to  the  east  by  Smolensk  to  Moscow,  where 
he  would  encounter  another  Russian  army  on  the 
Beresina ;  or  as  a  fourth  course  he  could  march  to- 
wards the  Ukraine  and  the  south-east,  where  he  would 
join  hands  with  his  allies,  the  Tartars  and  the  Cos- 
sacks. After  some  hesitation  Charles  adopted  the  fatal 
plan  of  marching  into  the  Ukraine,  and  at  Smorgonie 
a  formal  treaty  was  signed  between  Mazeppa  and 
himself.  Mazeppa  promised  that  on  the  advance  of  the 
Swedes  he  would  bring  a  rebellion  of  the  Cossacks 
against  the  Russians,  would  deliver  some  important 
fortresses  into  Swedish  hands,  and  would  also  stir  up 
to  rebellion  not  only  the  Zaporovian  Cossacks,  and 
the  Cossacks  of  the  Don,  but  the  Tartars  of  Astrachan 
who  had  already  given  evidence  of  their  discontent. 
The  Swedes  were  to  unite  with  this  cloud  of  irregu- 
lar cavalry  and  march  towards  Moscow.    It  was  also 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  175 

provided  that  Lewenliaupt,  wlio  was  now  in  Livonia, 
should  join  the  main  army  with  eleven  thousand  men, 
and  that  Liibecker  with  a  force  of  fourteen  thousand 
should  invade  Ingria  and  destroy  St.  Petersburg  and 
the  Russian  settlements  in  those  parts.  Stanislaus 
was  to  march  with  the  Polish  troops  to  Poland,  join 
with  General  Crassow,  and  establish  his  own  authority 
on  a  firm  basis,  whilst  the  army  of  Lithuania  should 
advance  to  Smolensk,  and  the  crown  army  to  KieflT. 
There  is  no  doubt,  also,  that  Charles  counted  on  the 
support  of  the  Crim-Tartars,  and  cherished  a  hope  that 
early  success  might  also  bring  him  the  alliance  of  the 
Turk.  It  was  indeed  a  mighty  plan,  but  it  aimed  at 
nothing  less  than  the  annihilation  of  Peter,  and 
Charles  did  not  know  with  what  a  formidable  ad- 
versary he  had  to  contend. 

According  to  the  arrangements  with  Mazeppa,  the 
advance  was  to  be  deferred  until  the  soil  should  pro- 
duce fodder  for  the  horses.  On  March  27,  Charles 
removed  his  head-quarters  to  RadoszkoAvice,  where 
he  remained  till  the  middle  of  June.  From  this  place 
he  wrote  to  Lewenhaupt  and  ordered  him  to  come 
with  all  his  troops  to  increase  the  King's  army.  He 
was  to  collect  the  largest  possible  amount  of  sup- 
plies, sufficient  not  only  for  his  own  army  but  for  the 
King's,  as  their  march  would  be  through  a  desolate 
country.     On  May  25,  Lewenhaupt  returned  to  Riga 


176  CHARLES  XII 

and  began  to  cany  out  the  instructions  which  had 
been  given  him  ;  but  a  fortnight  later  he  was  ordered, 
to  his  great  surprise,  to  prepare  to  march  at  the 
middle  of  June,  and  to  proceed  by  way  of  Lithuania 
to  the  Beresina.  In  spite  of  all  his  efforts  he  could 
not  complete  his  preparations  till  the  end  of  Juno, 
and  he  then  set  out  in  accordance  with  the  King's 
commands. 

On  June  11,  Charles  advanced  towards  Mohilew, 
while  Stanislaus  conducted  an  army  of  sixteen 
thousand  Poles  by  way  of  Grodno  to  West  Poland. 
Charles  reached  the  Beresina  on  June  25,  at  a  place 
of  the  same  name,  where  there  was  a  bridge  across 
the  river.  A  week  later  the  Swedish  army  reached  the 
Drue,  where  Charles  had  to  remain  till  July  6,  because 
the  bridge  was  broken  down.  Having  crossed  this 
river,  the  King  moved  in  a  northerly  direction, 
because  he  was  informed  that  there  was  a  great 
Russian  camp  established  amongst  the  marshes  at 
Goloftchin.  Charles  reached  this  town,  situated  on 
the  river  Wabis,  on  July  10.  The  position  of  the 
Russians  was  very  strong.  Both  their  flanks  were 
protected  by  marshes,  and  another  morass  extended 
right  through  their  centre,  cutting  the  Russian  army 
into  two  halves.  The  army  was  commanded  by 
Menshikoff,  and  it  numbered  about  thirty-six  thou^ 
sand  men,  and  was  especially  powerful  in  the  wings. 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  177 

On  the  evening  of  July  12,  the  river  and  its  boats 
were  concealed  by  a  thick  mist.  Charles  took  ad- 
vantage of  this  circumstance  to  erect  a  battery  close 
to  the  stream,  and  to  place  in  it  eight  heavy  pieces 
of  artillery.  As  soon  as  the  rising  sun  had  dispersed 
the  mist,  the  Swedish  guns  opened  fire  upon  the 
Russian  centre,  which  had  the  efi^ct  of  scattering 
the  troops  posted  there,  and  driving  them  towards 
the  wings.  In  the  meantime,  about  seven  thousand 
troops  had  been  collected  on  the  river's  bank,  and  a 
pontoon  bridge  was  in  the  course  of  construction. 
Charles,  in  his  impatience,  would  not  wait  for  its 
completion,  but  sprang  into  the  stream,  calling  upon 
his  soldiers  to  follow  him.  The  water  came  up  to 
their  arm-pits,  and  they  had  great  difiiculty  in  keep- 
ing their  muskets  dry ;  indeed,  when  they  reached 
the  opposite  shore  many  of  their  guns  would  not  go 
off.  Charles,  therefore,  ordered  to  cease  firing,  and 
to  charge  with  the  bayonet. 

It  was,  however,  more  difficult  for  the  Swedes  to 
advance  through  the  marshes  than  through  the 
water,  but  as  soon  as  they  touched  solid  ground  the 
King  got  his  regiment  into  order,  and  led  them 
against  the  left  wing  of  the  enemy.  The  Russians 
opened  a  heavy  fire,  but  it  had  little  effect  in  the 
seasoned  ranks  of  the  Swedish  soldiers.  They  con- 
tinued to  advance  unbroken,  and  the  Russians  could 

N 


17£r  CHARLES  XII 

not  withstand  their  attack.  They,  however,  retired 
in  good  order,  continually  halting  and  jBring,  but  at 
last  they  were  thrown  into  disorder  and  broken  up. 

In  the  meantime,  the  Russian  cavalry  was  doing 
its  best  to  come  to  the  assistance  of  the  hard-pressed 
infantry,  and  threw  itself  on  the  right  flank  of  the 
Swedish  foot.  But  Rehnskjold  came  up  just  in  the 
nick  of  time  with  his  cavalry  of  the  guard,  not  ex- 
ceeding six  or  seven  hundred  men.  By  their  extra- 
ordinary vigour  and  hardiness  they  forced  the 
Russian  cavalry  first  to  desist  from  their  attack,  and 
then  to  retire  themselves.  This  performance  of 
the  Swedish  cavalry  has  received  great  praise  from 
military  authorities,  as  showing  what  may  be  effected 
by  a  small  number  of  troops  brought  to  a  high  state 
of  efiiciency.  The  trabants,  who  formed  Charles's 
personal  body-guard,  were  a  picked  body  of  men, 
all  with  the  rank  of  officers.  They  were  brought 
up  in  the  tradition  of  the  most  daring  courage,  and 
were  never  known  to  blench  before  any  odds. 

The  central  morass  of  which  we  have  spoken  had 
the  effect  of  preventing  the  Russian  right  from  giv- 
ing any  support  to  the  left.  Peter  says  in  his  diary 
that  special  care  had  been  taken  to  provide  passages 
over  this  morass,  and  that  their  guard  of  them  had 
been  committed  to  Repnin's  division.  But,  however 
this  may  have  been,  it  is  certain  that  the  passages 


THE  INVASION  OF  RUSSIA  179 

•were  not  made  use  of.  This  was  the  first  battle  of 
the  new  campaign,  the  first  step  in  Charles's  gigan- 
tic enterprise  of  driving  Peter  from  his  tin-one.  It 
lasted  but  a  few  hours,  and  was  entirely  in  favour 
of  the  Swedes.  The  loss  was  not  large  on  either 
side.  The  Swedes  lost  two  hundred  and  sixty-five 
killed  and  one  thousand  and  twenty- eight  wounded, 
the  Russians  only  seven  hundred  and  forty- five  men 
killed,  which  is  to  be  explained  by  the  fact  that  the 
Swedes  made  no  use  of  their  muskets. 

Charles  made  no  attempt  to  follow  the  Russian 
retreat,  in  consequence  of  the  heavy  rain,  which 
made  the  roads,  always  difficult,  now  impossible. 
He  marched  to  Mohilew,  which  he  reached  on 
July  18,  and  there  awaited  the  arrival  of  Lewen- 
haupt.  Exactly  a  hundred  and  four  years  after- 
wards, to  the  very  day,  the  advanced  guard  of 
Napoleon's  army  entered  the  same  town.  The  vic- 
tory of  Goloftchin  was  the  last  star  in  Charles's 
coronet  of  glory,  and  it  may  be  said  to  form  the 
middle  point  of  his  career.  For  nine  years,  since, 
as  a  boy  of  seventeen,  he  had  to  meet  the  powerful 
coalition  formed  against  him,  his  reputation  had 
become  more  and  more  brilliant,  and  his  fame  had 
spread  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  The  nine  years 
which  now  followed  are  a  period  of  defeats,  of  suc- 
cesses which  were  as  bad  as  defeats,  and  of  retreats 

n2 


180  CHARLES  XII 

which  were  worse.  The  Russians  pursued  a  policy 
with  which  they  always  have  foiled  and  always  will 
foil  an  invader,  retiring  before  him,  destroying  his 
supplies,  harassing  him  with  swarms  of  light-armed 
cavalry,  while  avoiding  a  serious  engagement.  Such 
a  policy  ruined  Charles  as  it  afterwards  ruined  Napo- 
leon. Indeed,  the  victory  of  Goloftchin  and  the 
retreat  of  the  Russians  which  followed  it  may  them- 
selves be  regarded  as  disastrous,  because  they  con- 
firmed Charles  in  his  false  opinion  of  the  Russian 
army  which  afterwards  led  to  such  serious  blunders^ 


181 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

LJESNA. 

The  time  passed  at  Mobilew  was  spent  by  Charles 
in  the  greatest  anxiety.  The  moment  had  arrived 
■when  Mazeppa  was  to  appear  on  the  scene,  and  the 
great  rebellion  was  to  begin.  But  nothing  could  be 
done  without  the  active  co-operation  of  the  Swedes ; 
they  must  be  seen  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Cos- 
sacks, in  order  to  give  Mazeppa  an  excuse  for  taking 
their  side  in  attacking  the  authorities  of  the  Tsar. 
Unless  they  gave  their  active  assistance,  the  move- 
ment could  not  attain  sufficient  dimensions  to 
threaten  the  power  of  Peter  to  any  serious  extent. 
Mazeppa  sent  message  after  message,  begging 
Charles  to  march  towards  the  Ukraine,  as  it  was 
now  high  time  that  the  enterprise  should  begin. 
For  the  first  time  in  his  life,  Charles  showed  inde- 
cision. He  seems  to  have  had  some  foreboding  of 
the  destiny  that  awaited  him,  and  some  fear  of  the 


82  CHARLES  XII 

consequences  of  liis  fateful  step.  This  want  of  re- 
solution brought  on  dangers  and  destruction.  Had 
he  determined  to  wait  at  Mohilew  for  Lewenhaupt, 
or  had  he,  after  exhausting  the  resources  of  the 
country,  approached  the  Cossacks  without  throwing 
himself  recklessly  into  their  territory,  events  might 
have  had  a  different  conclusion. 

Charles  left  Mohilew  on  August  18,  1708,  and 
marched  in  a  south-easterly  direction,  as  if  he  were 
intending  to  give  the  hand  to  Mazeppa.  There 
had  been  heavy  and  continuous  rain,  and  the  march 
was  so  difficult  that  nearly  a  fortnight  was  consum- 
ed in  covering  the  sixty  miles  which  separated  him 
from  Tsherikoff.  Peter  had  removed  his  head-quar- 
ters from  Smolensk  to  MstislofF,  and  had  sent  a  strong 
detachment  under  General  Goltz  to  Tsherikoff,  to  pre- 
vent the  Swedes  from  crossing  the  Sosh.  Charles, 
however,  did  not  attempt  to  cross  the  river,  but 
left  the  Russians  in  the  position  they  had  taken  up, 
and  marched  northwards  to  Malatitsh  to  come  near- 
er to  his  adversary.  His  path  lay  through  a  com- 
pletely deserted  country,  and  the  roads  were  laid  in 
swamps.  He  was  obliged  to  spend  six  days  in  cover- 
ing a  distance  of  less  than  thirty  miles,  a  distance 
which  he  had  often  accomplished  in  a  single  day ; 
and  when  he  arrived  both  horses  and  men  were  so 
utterly  exhausted  that  they  were  unfit  for  work,  and 


LJESNA  183 

required  complete  repose.  The  Swedish  army  lay 
at  Malatitsh  on  the  Black  Napa,  a  tributary  of  the 
Sosh,  almost  in  sight  of  the  enemy's  lines.  The 
right  wing  of  the  Swedes,  commanded  by  General 
Ross,  and  consisting  of  four  regiments  of  infantry 
and  one  of  cavalry,  was  about  three  miles  from  the 
main  body. 

Peter  seized  the  opportunity  of  falling  upon  this 
isolated  detachment.  With  the  help  of  fascines  and 
hurdles  he  made  a  passage  over  the  morass,  and  at- 
tacked the  right  wing  of  the  Swedes,  under  the 
cover  of  a  dense  mist,  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning 
of  September  10.  General  Ross  had  been  warned  of 
the  approaching  danger,  and  was  just  preparing  to 
join  the  main  army  when  the  Russians  broke  in 
upon  his  as  yet  disordered  troops.  The  Swedes 
quickly  recovered  themselves  and  formed  in  order 
of  battle,  but  they  would  have  been  cut  to  pieces  if 
the  King  had  not  come  to  their  assistance.  The 
regiment  of  Dalecarlia,  well  known  as  the  foremost 
in  every  fight,  fell  upon  the  enemy,  which  gave  the 
right  wing  time  to  recover  itself  and  to  continue 
the  contest  with  some  chance  of  success.  The 
Prince  of  Wiirtemburg,  little  more  than  a  boy,  led  a 
charge  of  dragoons  against  the  Russian  flank  with 
such  vigour  that  the  Russians  gave  up  their  attack 
and  betook  themselves  to  flight.     Many  were  pur- 


184  CHARLES  XII 

sued  into  the  marsh,  where  they  were  cut  to  pieces 
by  the  Swedes. 

Charles  believed  at  first  that  the  attack  on  the 
right  wing  was  only  a  feint,  and  drew  up  the  rest  of 
his  army  in  battle  array  to  meet  the  main  body  of 
the  Russians  who  he  felt  sure  were  coming.  But 
Peter  had  no  intention  of  the  kind ;  he  retired, 
on  the  other  hand,  to  Smolensk,  not  so  much,  per- 
haps, from  the  circumstances  of  his  repulse,  as  from 
the  desire  to  allure  the  Swedes  into  a  deserted 
country  in  which  they  would  find  no  sustenance. 
This  policy  succeeded  only  too  well.  Charles  could 
only  proceed  by  short  marches,  harassed  by  continu- 
al fighting,  and  it  was  not  till  September  21  that  he 
reached  Tatarsk,  only  twenty-four  miles  from  Mala- 
titsh,  the  first  town  on  what  was  then  the  Russian 
frontier.  He  found  the  Russian  army  posted  in  a 
position  which  was  altogether  inaccessible,  behind 
a  river  with  broad  marshy  banks.  Charles  did  not 
know  what  to  do.  Contrary  to  his  usual  custom,  he 
asked  the  advice  of  his  generals  and  even  of  a  coun- 
cil of  war.  All,  except  Rehnskjold,  dissuaded  him 
from  the  march  into  the  Ukraine,  the  general  opin- 
ion being  that  he  should  advance  northwards  to 
Vitebsk  and  meet  Lewenhaupt  who  was  on  his  way. 
But  Charles  feared  that  to  retire  to  the  Dnieper 
would  have  the  appearance  of  a  retreat,  and  to  that 


LJESNA  185 

his  pride  would  never  permit  him  to  consent.  There- 
fore with  a  heavy  heart,  and  with  little  confidence 
of  success,  he  set  out  towards  Severia  to  join 
Mazeppa. 

Charles  determined  to  take  this  fatal  step  at  the 
very  moment  when  he  had  certain  information  that 
Lewenhaupt  was  already  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Dnieper.  In  order  that  the  general  might  be  in 
no  doubt  as  to  his  movements,  Charles  had  sent  out 
three  messengers  in  difierent  directions  to  give  him 
orders.  They  were  dispatched  on  September  24,  and 
carried  instructions  to  Lewenhaupt  that,  if  he  has  not 
yet  reached  Mohilew,  he  was  to  march  to  Propisk, 
but  that  if  he  had  already  passed  Mohilew,  he  was  to 
cross  the  Sosh  or  Tsherikoff,  and  continue  his  course 
to  Starodub,  where  in  all  probability  he  would  be 
able  to  efiect  a  juncture  with  the  King.  These 
messengers  have  a  curious  history,  and  contributed 
in  no  small  measure  to  the  final  disaster.  The  letters 
they  bore  were  all  dated  September  24,  the  day  be- 
fore Charles  broke  up  with  his  army,  but  they  were 
dispatched  at  three  several  times,  the  first  on  the 
evening  of  September  26,  and  the  second  and  third 
on  the  morning  and  afternoon  of  the  following  day. 
Lewenhaupt  received  each  of  these  messages  about 
twenty-four  hours  after  they  had  been  sent,  but 
as  they  were  all  dated  September  24,  he  could  not 


186  CHARLES  XII 

understand  how  two  days  could  have  been  allowed 
to  elapse  before  the  first  messenger  was  dispatched. 
At  the  same  time  it  was  clear  to  him  that  they 
had  been  dispatched  in  different  directions,  and  he 
was  afraid  that  some  other  message  of  similar  pur- 
port might  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

He  attributed  the  delay  in  sending  the  first  mes- 
sage to  an  intrigue  of  the  camp.  He  was  by  nature 
distrustful,  and  thought  that  all  the  world  was 
against  him  and  that  his  enemies  were  seeking  to 
poison  the  King's  mind  against  him  ;  above  all  he  sus- 
pected Rehnskjold  of  conduct  of  this  kind.  Lewen- 
haupt  therefore  pursuaded  himself  that  this  delay  was 
specially  contrived  for  his  destruction.  There  was, 
of  course,  no  foundation  for  these  dismal  suspicions. 
The  probable  explanation  of  the  mystery  was,  that 
the  messengers  had  been  dispatched  just  at  that  time 
which  was  found  most  convenient,  safety  being 
more  important  than  speed.  If  Charles  had  been 
waiting  in  a  particular  place  for  Lewenhaupt's  ar- 
rival, celerity  would  have  been  a  matter  of  the  first 
importance,  but  as  he  was  on  the  march,  the  diflfer- 
ence  of  a  day  or  two  did  not  matter,  compared  with 
the  absolute  certainty  of  the  information  being 
carried  safely.  This,  at  least,  is  the  opinion  of  com- 
petent military  authorities. 

Before  we  pursue  Charles's  adventures  further,  we 


LJESNA  187 

had  better  return  to  Lewenhaupt  and  trace  his  future 
from  the  time  when  he  set  out  from  Riga.  He  had 
left  this  town,  with  eleven  thousand  men  and  a  large 
column  of  provision  waggons,  at  the  beginning  of 
July,  and  in  a  month's  time  reached  Swenciany ;  a 
fortnight  more  brought  him  to  Dolhinow,  where  he 
remained  for  some  time  to  collect  the  whole  of  his 
troops  and  the  baggage  train.  This  delay  was  caused 
partly  by  the  continual  rain,  which  made  the  roads 
almost  impassable,  and  partly  by  the  fact  that  he  was 
more  conspicuous  for  courage,  endurance,  and  strict 
observance  of  military  tactics,  than  for  complete 
authority  over  his  subordinates.  The  colonels  of  the 
different  regiments  were  accustomed  to  exercise  a 
certain  degree  of  independence,  and  Lewenhaupt  had 
sometimes  great  difficulty  in  hurrying  their  move- 
ments. 

On  September  11,  Lewenhaupt  broke  up  from 
Dolhinow,  and  in  seven  days  reached  Czereja,  where 
he  stayed  another  week.  Here  he  received  a  mes- 
sage from  Charles  to  hasten  his  march  as  much  as 
possible,  which  had  the  effect  that  in  two  days  he 
was  within  twelve  miles  of  the  river  Dnieper.  It  was 
while  encamped  at  a  place  called  Maroneowicze  that 
he  received  the  three  messages  of  which  we  have 
spoken,  conveying  the  news  that  the  King  was 
marching  towards  Severia.     On  September  25,  when 


188  CHARLES  XII 

lie  left  Tatarsk,  Charles  was  only  about  a  hundred 
miles  from  Czereja,  and  if  he  had  marched  to  the 
west  instead  of  the  south,  he  could  have  effected  his 
junction  with  Lewenhaupt  on  the  Dnieper,  somewhere 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Sklow,  in  the  space  of  three, 
at  most  four  days.  This  short  delay  could  have  had 
no  influence  on  the  events  of  the  Ukraine  and 
Severia.  It  is  difficult  to  account  for  the  want  of 
wisdom  and  of  steadiness  which  Charles  showed  on 
this  occasion,  when  every  consideration  of  prudence 
and  of  generalship  should  have  urged  him  to  join 
with  Lewenhaupt.  His  rashness  may  be  partly  attri- 
buted to  the  contempt  which  he  felt  for  the  Russians, 
a  feeling  which  had  been  strengthened  by  the  affair 
of  the  Black. 

At  the  time  certain  information  reached  the  Rus- 
sians that  Lewenhaupt  was  approaching  with  rein- 
forcements for  Charles's  army,  and  it  was  arranged 
that  Sheremetief  should  move  southwards  to  ob- 
serve the  main  army  of  the  Swedes,  while  the  Tsar 
Peter  himself,  with  a  force  of  twenty  thousand 
men,  attacked  Lewenhaupt,  whose  troops  were  not 
estimated  at  more  than  eight  thousand.  Lewen- 
haupt arrived  at  Sklow  on  the  Dnieper  on  September 
29,  the  very  same  day  that  King  Charles  crossed  the 
Sosh.  He  had  taken  the  precaution  to  send  General 
Stackelberg  ahead  to  throw  a  bridge  over  the  stream, 


LJESNA  189- 

but  the  work  proceeded  so  slowly  that  he  was  not 
able  to  cross  the  river  till  October  2.  Having  sur- 
mounted this  obstacle  the  army  marched  in  a  south- 
easterly direction  towards  Starodub,  intending  to 
cross  the  Sosh  at  Propoisk.  On  October  5  he  amved 
at  Medvedkowlice,  (the  bear  village,)  situated  at  the 
east  of  Mohilew,  about  half  way  between  Sklow 
and  Propoisk.  In  the  meantime,  Peter  advanced 
towards  the  Dnieper  in  a  north-westerly  direction, 
and  had  reached  it  at  Gorki,  where  he  heard  that 
Lewenhaupt  had  already  crossed  the  river  and  was 
marching  towards  Propoisk.  Peter  therefore  changed 
his  plans,  and  determined  to  dispute  the  passage  of 
the  Sosh,  sending  forward  a  detachment  to  occupy 
the  bridge,  while  he  harried  the  rear  of  Lewenhaupt's 
army.  On  October  8,  the  Swedes  ari'ived  at  Ljesna, 
about  five  miles  and  a  half  from  Propoisk.  On  the 
following  morning,  just  as  the  long  line  of  waggons 
was  crossing  a  bridge  which  had  been  hastily  con- 
structed over  the  Lesnjanka,  strong  masses  of  Rus- 
sian troops  showed  themselves  in  the  rear  of  the 
Swedes.  Lewenhaupt  was  compelled  to  retrace  his 
steps,  and  drew  up  his  troops  in  order  of  battle  to 
resist  the  enemy.  He  had  already  dispatched  half 
his  forces  to  Propoisk,  where  he  imagined  that  the 
enemy's  main  strength  lay,  so  that  he  only  had  now 
under  him  five  thousand  five  hundred  men.     The^ 


190  CHAKLES  XII 

Russian  army,  on  the  other  hand,  was  thrice  as  large, 
being  estimated  by  Peter  himself  in  his  diary  at  the 
number  of  fifteen  thousand  seven  hundred. 

Lewenhaupt  drew  up  his  army  in  a  single  line,  and 
his  preparations  were  scarcely  completed  when  the 
Russians  attacked  him  from  the  wood  which  they 
were  occuppng.     The  Swedes  did  not  wait  for  the 
enemy  to  approach,  but  led  by  their  general,  who 
had  placed  himself  in  person  at  the  head  of  one  of 
the  infantry  regiments,  after  a  severe  struggle  drove 
them  back  into  the  wood  from  which  they  had  come, 
while  the  Russian  cavalry  was  similarly  repulsed  by 
far  inferior  forces.     This,  however,  was  only  the  be- 
ginning of  the  battle,  and  the  Russians  soon  returned 
with  redoubled  strength.     Their  infantry  charged  in 
four  lines  one  after  the  other,  and,  resuming  their 
fire,  threw  themselves  upon  the  Swedish  ranks. 

Again  their  attack  was  anticipated,  and  the  first 
line  of  the  Russians  was  driven  back  upon  the  second. 
This  threw  everything  into  disorder  ;  and  the  defeat- 
ed troops  sought  a  refuge  in  the  wood.  The  Swedes 
followed  in  pursuit,  but  were  prevented  from  further 
progress  by  the  Russian  artillery  which  was  posted 
at  the  entrance  of  the  forest.  The  Russians  made 
yet  a  third  advance,  but  the  division  which  had  been 
sent  to  Propoisk,  and  had  been  recalled  by  Lewen- 
haupt, had  by  this  time  come  up,  and  they  resisted 


LJESNA  191 

the  enemy's  attack  ^vii\l  such  energy  and  success 
that  the  Russians  desisted  from  any  further  attempt. 
Lewenhaupt  remained  in  his  position  for  some 
little  time,  but  seeing  the  impossibility  of  a  continued 
resistance,  he  took  advantage  of  the  darkness  to 
march  to  Propoisk.  He  was,  however,  obliged  to 
abandon  his  train  of  waggons,  so  he  destroyed  the 
greater  part  of  them  with  their  contents  and  threw 
his  guns  into  the  morass.  He  then  mounted  his  in- 
fantry upon  the  waggon  horses,  and  was  then  able 
to  march  with  greater  rapidity.  The  next  morning 
he  reached  Propoisk,  where  he  had  intended  to  cross 
the  Sosh,  but  he  found  the  enemy  in  so  strong  a 
position  that  he  was  obliged  to  give  up  the  attempt. 
Turning  to  the  south,  and  marching  along  the  right 
bank  of  the  stream,  he  reached  Litwinowice  two  days 
later,  where  he  was  eventually  able  to  cross.  On 
October  20,  he  arrived  at  his  objective  Starodub, 
where  he  met  the  outposts  of  the  Swedish  General 
Lagerkrona,  and  had  thus  effected  his  union  with 
the  main  army  after  nearly  four  months'  marching. 
But  of  the  eleven  thousand  men,  with  which  he  set 
out  from  Riga,  scarcely  seven  thousand  remained, 
and  the  provisions  which  Charles  was  anxiously  ex- 
pecting were  almost  entirely  destroyed,  so  that  the 
King's  position  was  made  rather  worse  instead  of 
better  by  the  addition  of  these  new  mouths,  and  the 


192  CHARLES  XII 

absence  of  anything  to  feed  them  with.  Charles 
did  not  appear  to  be  much  put  out  by  Lewenhaupt's 
misfortune,  and  welcomed  him  with  cordiality.  He 
was  indeed  more  responsible  for  what  had  happened 
than  Lewenhaupt  himself. 

We  left  Charles  at  Tatarsk,  having  just  sent  off 
his  messages  to  Lewenhaupt.  As  soon  as  he  had 
determined  to  march  southwards  to  join  the  Cossacks, 
he  was  anxious  to  make  up  as  much  as  possible  for 
the  time  he  had  lost  by  his  indecision.  He  sent 
Major-General  Lagerkrona  with  a  division  of  three 
thousand  men  to  Mglin,  and  followed  himself  with 
the  main  body  of  the  army  on  September  25.  It  is 
said  by  military  authorities  that  he  made  a  bad  choice, 
and  that  Lagerkrona  did  not  possess  either  the  in- 
sight or  the  commanding  personality  which  would 
have  secured  success  in  so  difficult  a  task.  The 
country  through  which  Charles  had  now  to  march 
presented  every  kind  of  difficulty.  It  consisted  partly 
of  woods,  and  partly  of  low-lying  ground  which  had 
been  converted  by  a  long  series  of  heavy  rains  into 
little  better  than  a  marsh.  It  offered  no  supplies,  so 
the  Swedish  soldiers  had  to  live  upon  the  scanty 
rations  which  they  had  brought  with  them.  Here 
these  seasoned  warriors  began  to  lose  courage,  and 
to  break  out  into  loud  complaints.  Discipline  would 
have  been  impossible  unless  the  army  had  been  con- 


LJESNA  193 

vinced  that  tlieir  sovereign  and  leader  was  sharing 
in  every  respect  the  privations  of  the  common  soldier. 
When  the  King  reached  Kuzminicze  on  October  1, 
he  was  met  by  the  alanning  intelligence  that  Lager- 
krona  had  not  taken  the  road  to  Mglin,  but  had 
marched  straight  to  Starodub.  To  prevent  so  im- 
portant a  strategical  point  falling  into  the  hands  of 
the  Russians,  Charles  was  forced  to  proceed  thither 
himself  with  an  advance  guard,  and  he  reached  the 
town  on  October  5. 

Starodub  was  the  most  important  place  in  Severia, 
and  it  was  here  that  the  junction  between  the  Swedes 
and  the  Cossacks  was  to  be  effected.  A  Cossack 
officer  of  high  rank,  who  was  acquainted  with  Ma- 
zeppa's  plans,  had  been  placed  there  to  await  the 
coming  of  the  Swedes,  and  had  been  long  expecting 
them.  Unfortunately  Lagerkrona  had  omitted  to 
occupy  the  place,  which  he  could  easily  have  done, 
and  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  a  Russian  division.  The 
Cossack  officer  had  no  choice  but  to  exhibit  the  most 
friendly  disposition  towards  the  Russians,  and  to 
offer  to  assist  them  in  defending  the  fortress  against 
the  Swedes.  The  news  of  this  fresh  fault  of  his 
general  reached  Charles  on  October  11,  and  he  heard 
at  the  same  time  of  the  systematic  wasting  of  the 
country  which  the  enemy  were  carrying  out  in  pur- 
suance of  their  policy.    He  therefore  placed  all  his 

0 


194  CHARLES  XII 

hopes  on  Lewenhaupt's  arrival,  wlio  -would  bring  him 
not  only  munitions  of  war,  but  a  plentiful  supply  of 
provisions.  Fortified  by  these  he  could  refresh  his 
troops,  wait  until  the  winter  had  made  the  country 
traversable,  and  then,  even  if  Mazeppa  should  fail 
him,  pass  on  into  the  heart  of  Russia  on  the  road  to 
Moscow.  Just  as  Charles  was  comforting  himself 
with  these  delusive  dreams,  a  soldier  who  had  fled 
from  the  field  of  Ljesna  brought  the  news  of  the 
disaster,  and  of  the  entire  destruction  of  the  train. 
Nothing  now  remained  but  the  support  of  Mazeppa. 
Even  of  this  he  could  hardly  feel  confident.  The 
time  when  he  should  have  been  actively  engaged 
had  long  passed,  and  the  Russians  were  straining 
every  nerve  to  hinder  his  further  advance  into  the 
country  of  the  Cossacks. 


195 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

MAZEPPA. 

It  is  said  that  misfortunes  never  come  singly,  and 
Charles  was  now  to  hear  of  another  blow  to  the  suc- 
cess of  his  plans.  It  had  been  an  integral  part  of 
his  scheme  that  whilst  Peter  was  engaged  in  the 
south  of  Russia,  the  Swedish  army  in  Finland  should 
fall  upon  St.  Petersburg,  destroy  this  mushroom  city 
and  capture  its  territory,  and  press  on  perhaps  even 
to  Novgorod  itself.  This  enterprise  had  been  com- 
mitted to  the  charge  of  General  Liibecker.  After 
serving  in  inferior  positions  for  many  years,  he  was 
rapidly  promoted  after  the  battle  of  Clissow,  and  it 
is  said  that  he  owed  his  advancement  to  the  favour 
of  Karsten  Feif,  an  official  who  afterwards  managed 
the  internal  affairs  of  Sweden  whilst  sojourning  with 
Charles  in  Turkey.  Liibecker  obviously  did  not 
possess  the  qualities  required  for  so  important  a 
command,  and  although  Charles  forgave  his  fault  on 

o2 


196  CHARLES  XII 

this  occasion  he  conducted  himself  so  badly  in  the 
future  course  of  the  war  that  he  was  tried  in  1717, 
and  barely  escaped  with  his  life. 

It  had  been  arranged  that  Liibecker  should  set  out 
from  Wiborg  in  June  with  a  force  of  fourteen  thou- 
sand men,  but  by  the  end  of  August  he  had  only 
succeeded  in  collecting  twelve  thousand,  and  those 
not  very  well  provided.  He  managed  to  cross  the 
Neva,  which  was  obstinately  defended  by  the  Rus- 
sians, and  captured  one  of  the  earthworks  by  which 
St.  Petersburg  was  protected.  In  the  assault  of 
another  there  arose  such  a  panic  for  no  reason  what- 
ever that  the  attempt  had  to  be  given  up.  As  Lii- 
becker had  made  no  provision  for  his  commissariat, 
the  troops  had  nothing  to  eat  but  horse-flesh  and 
water,  and  the  Russians,  according  to  their  usual  cus- 
tom, laid  waste  the  land  around  them.  Apraxin,  who 
commanded  at  St.  Petersburg,  got  a  letter  written 
to  him,  which  he  managed  should  fall  into  Liibecker's 
hands,  stating  that  in  a  short  time  he  would  have 
four  thousand  troops  in  St.  Petersburg.  Liibecker 
was  completely  deceived,  retired  to  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Narva,  where  he  found  the  Swedish  fleet, 
and  begged  Admiral  Ankarsterna,  who  was  to  have 
co-operated  in  the  capture  of  St.  Petersburg,  to  take 
him  on  board  and  convey  him  to  Wiborg.  Before  he 
embarked  he  killed  and  disabled  six  thousand  horses, 


jNlAZEPPA  197 

4md  a  large  number  of  prisoners  fell  into  Russian 
hands.  Apraxin,  having  foiled  this  incompetent 
antagonist,  set  out  with  his  army  to  swell  the  forces 
of  Peter. 

The  only  hope  which  now  remained  to  Charles 
was  his  alliance  with  Mazeppa.  On  October  21,  he 
left  the  neighbourhood  of  Mglin  and  marched  south- 
wards towards  the  town  of  Baturin,  the  capital  and 
residence  of  Mazeppa,  which  he  hoped  to  find  well 
provided  and  capable  of  defence.  On  his  march  he 
discovered  that  the  country  was  everywhere  wasted 
by  the  Russians,  the  villages  burnt  down,  supplies  of 
provisions  destroyed,  and  the  inhabitants  forcibly  re- 
moved. His  army,  after  the  junction  of  Lewenhaupt's 
corps,  was  now  not  less  than  thirty  thousand  men, 
and  it  was  exposed  to  the  most  extreme  privations. 

As  we  have  frequently  had  occasion  to  allude  to  the 
methods  of  defence  adopted  by  Peter,  it  will  be  well 
to  give  a  more  detailed  account  of  them  in  this  place. 
The  scheme  was  conceived  in  the  year  1707,  when 
all  hope  of  making  peace  with  Charles  seemed  to  be 
at  an  end,  and  Avas  elaborated  with  the  assistance  of 
Sheremetief.  The  first  point  was  to  avoid  all  decisive 
engagements  with  the  Swedes,  the  second  was  to 
wear  out  the  strength  of  the  enemy  by  making  their 
advance  as  difficult  as  possible.  For  this  purpose 
the  passages  of  fords  and  rivers  were  to  be  carefully 


198  CHARLES  XII 

defended,  bridges  were  to  be  broken  down  and  de- 
stroyed, towns,  villages,  and  mills  were  to  be  set  on 
fire,  and  all  food  either  for  men  or  horses  annihilated. 
It  is  said  that  even  the  wells  were  poisoned.  Peter 
thought  it  certain  that  Charles  would  direct  his 
march  to  the  Baltic  provinces  in  order  to  recover  what 
he  had  lost,  and  as  he  had  no  hope  of  defending  them 
he  determined  to  turn  them  into  a  desert.  This  was 
the  tlurd  part  of  his  plan,  and  it  was  so  literally  and 
exactly  carried  out  by  his  rough  soldiers  that  for 
miles  not  a  single  house  was  standing  in  that  un- 
fortunate country.  But  he  went  even  further  than 
this.  He  determined  to  remove  the  inhabitants  to 
the  interior  of  Russia,  where  there  was  great  need  of 
young  workmen  and  artizans.  At  the  end  of  the 
winter  of  1707-1708,  the  period  which  we  have  been 
describing,  hundreds  of  sledges  and  carriages  crowded 
the  roads,  filled  with  involimtary  emigrants. 

What  happened  at  Dorpat  Avill  serve  as  an  ex- 
ample for  the  rest.  On  February  9,  1708,  the 
preachers  announced  to  the  inhabitants  from  their 
pulpits  that  within  eight  days  they  must  sell  their 
houses,  and  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  remove 
into  the  interior  of  Russia,  taking  as  much  of  their 
property  with  them  as  could  be  conveyed  in  one  or 
at  the  most  in  two  waggons ;  that  the  Tsar  would 
provide  thorn  lodging  and  means  of  living  in  their 


MAZEPPA  199 

new  residences.  At  hearing  this  announcement  the 
citizens  were  naturally  overwhelmed  with  hon-or 
and  distress,  but  there  was  nothing  to  be  done  but 
to  obey.  But  who  was  to  buy  the  houses,  when 
there  was  no  one  left  in  the  town  ?  They  naturally 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Russian  soldiers,  who  from  the  first 
purchased  them  far  below  their  worth,  but  eventu- 
ally refused  to  give  anything  for  them  at  all,  feeling 
certain  that  they  would  in  any  case  fall  into  their 
hands. 

On  February  16,  almost  the  whole  of  the  inhabi- 
tants received  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  took  a  solemn 
leave  of  each  other  before  passing  into  what  resem- 
bled a  Babylonish  captivity.  The  morning  was 
bitterly  cold,  but  all  had  to  depart,  young  and  old, 
rich  and  poor,  sound  and  sick,  even  the  dying.  The 
sledges  and  carnages  were  packed  with  such  be- 
longings as  they  were  permitted  to  take  with  them. 
The  exodus  took  place  in  fairly  good  order,  and  the 
last  sledge  left  the  town  at  ten,  whereupon  the 
Russians  fired  the  cannons  from  the  walls  as  if  they 
had  gained  a  victory.  Next  day  the  church  bells, 
the  copper  roofs,  and  even  the  ornaments  of  the 
churches  were  claimed  as  the  property  of  the  town, 
and  sold  for  a  nominal  sum.  At  last  the  fortifica- 
tions were  blown  up,  and  all  the  houses  of  the  town 
burnt,  so  that  all  that  the  purchasers  had  gained 


200  CHARLES  XII 

were  such  valuables  as  they  could  rescue.  After 
Dorpat  had  been  thus  ruthlessly  destroyed,  the 
Russian  soldiers  moved  on  to  carry  out  a  similar 
policy  at  another  place.  Serfs  and  peasants  came 
back  to  the  scene  of  destruction  to  seek  for  anything 
they  could  find  of  value  in  the  ashes.  It  is  said  that 
the  graves  were  opened,  and  that  the  dead  were 
dug  up  for  the  sake  of  their  shrouds. 

Other  towns  were  treated  with  like  severity. 
Seventy-one  families  from  Narva  and  Ingria  were 
settled  at  Vologda,  and  seventy-seven  in  Kazan; 
but  as  a  rule  the  fate  of  the  transported  wanderers 
was  buried  in  obscurity.  It  is  remarkable,  however, 
that  when  everyone  believed  that  the  Baltic  pro- 
vinces would  not  be  defended,  and  must  fall  again 
into  the  hands  of  their  previous  possessors,  Peter 
seemed  never  to  have  a  doubt  about  his  pet  creation 
St.  Petersburg.  He  strengthened  its  defences,  and 
did  all  he  could  to  secure  its  safety,  but  he  never 
ceased  to  labour  at  its  extension  and  improvement. 
In  this  combat  of  giants  he  certainly  showed  more 
steadfastness  and  tenacity  than  his  rival. 

When  the  Swedes  reached  the  river  Desna,  Ma- 
zeppa  indeed  appeared  in  their  midst,  but  not,  as 
Charles  had  expected,  at  the  head  of  a  large  Cossack 
force,  prepared  to  lead  him  to  victory  against  the 
Russians,   but  with  a  few  thousand   cavalry  only. 


MAZEPPA  201 

Instead  of  thirty  or  forty  thousand  men,  which 
he  had  promised,  he  had  only  been  able  to  col- 
lect fifteen  thousand,  under  the  pretence  that  he 
was  preparing  to  assist  the  Tsar  against  the  Swedes. 
When  he  communicated  to  the  Cossacks,  during  the 
march,  what  was  his  real  object,  more  than  half  his 
army  fell  away  from  him.  It  is  indeed  difficult  to 
fathom  the  depths  of  Mazeppa's  treachery  at  this 
time.  There  is  no  doubt  that  Peter  was  as  much 
surprised  and  hon-ified  by  his  revolt,  as  Charles  was 
by  his  not  fulfilling  his  promises  towards  him.  I  have 
elsewhere  given  an  account  of  his  proceedings  as 
seen  from  the  Russian  side.  It  is  said  that  Mazeppa  did 
not  desire  the  advance  of  the  Swedes  into  his  country, 
and  that  he  attributed  their  appearance  there  to  the 
devil.  He  knew  that  it  would  be  followed  by  the 
apjjroach  of  a  Russian  army  also,  which  he  had  good 
reason  to  dread.  Peter  trusted  Mazeppa  so  much 
that  he  gave  him  instructions  to  fall  upon  the  rear 
of  the  Swedes  with  a  body  of  Cossacks,  if  possible 
under  his  own  command.  Mazeppa  feigned  illness, 
but  at  the  same  time  wrote  to  Piper,  to  say  that  he 
was  delighted  at  the  approach  of  the  Swedes,  and 
that  he  would  prepare  a  ferry  across  the  Desna. 

At  the  same  time  Mazeppa  sent  his  nephew  to 
Menshikoff,  to  say  that,  being  at  the  point  of  death, 
he  was  going  from  Batmin  to  Borzna,  to  receive 


202  CHARLES  XII 

extreme  unction  from  the  Bisliop  of  Kief.  MenshikoffV 
Av^lio  knew  of  his  character,  set  out  to  pay  him  a 
visit.  Hearing  of  MenshikofTs  approach  he  had  no 
other  resource  but  to  escape  from  Baturin,  so  he 
crossed  the  Desna  in  the  manner  we  have  described. 
When  MenshikofF  heard  of  Mazeppa's  flight,  he  rode 
to  Baturin  and  was  refused  admittance  at  the  gate, 
and  then  heard  by  gradual  stages  that  he  had  crossed 
the  Desna  and  that  he  had  gone  over  to  the  enemy. 
Peter  on  becoming  acquainted  with  what  had  hap- 
pened wrote  to  Apraxin — 

'  Mazeppa  has  turned  out  a  new  Judas,  for  after 
being  loyal  to  me  for  twenty-one  years,  now,  when 
he  is  almost  in  his  coffin,  he  has  become  a  traitor  and 
betrayer  of  his  people.' 

MenshikofF  hastened  to  invest  Baturin.  Finding 
that  negotiations  were  of  no  avail,  he  ordered  the 
assault,  and  the  town  was  taken.  It  was  absolutely 
destroyed  with  everything  in  it,  including  the  sup- 
plies for  which  the  Swedes  were  so  anxiously  waiting, 
and,  from  having  been  the  ancient  stronghold  of  the 
Cossacks,  it  is  now  nothing  but  a  small  village. 

The  failure  of  Mazeppa  to  perform  his  engagements 
put  an  end  to  Charles's  plan  of  marching  towards 
Moscow  in  the  winter.  Nothing  remained  for  him 
but  to  place  his  army  in  winter  quarters,  with  the 
hope  of  resuming  the  campaign  in   the  following 


MAZEPPA  203 

spring,  with  the  help  of  his  troops  in  Poland  and 
with  the  assistance  of  the  Turks.  Charles  had  great 
difficulty  in  crossing  the  Desna.  He  first  found  the 
passage  so  strongly  defended  by  Russians  that  the 
attempt  was  hopeless,  and  therefore  tried  a  place 
lower  down.  Here  he  was  able  to  clear  the  opposite 
bank  with  his  artillery,  and  by  constructing  pontoon 
bridges  and  rafts  he  succeeded  in  getting  over  the 
stream  on  November  15. 

Following  Mazeppa's  advice,  Charles  distributed 
his  army  in  the  fertile  district  of  northern  Ukraine, 
between  Romny  and  Hadjacz,  and  gave  them  a  month's 
repose.  But  this  hardly  brought  peace  of  mind  to 
the  King.  A  bad  feeling  grew  up  between  the  Cos- 
sacks and  their  allies.  They  gave  the  Russians  in- 
formation of  everything  the  Swedes  did,  and  if  a 
Swede  strayed  from  the  camp  he  was  lost.  The 
Russians  lost  no  opportunity  of  petty  oiFence,  and, 
although  no  action  was  fought,  the  sum  total  of 
Charles's  losses  became  considerable.  Mazeppa,  fore- 
seeing the  fatal  end  of  the  expedition,  made  traitor- 
ous proposals  to  Peter,  and  offered  to  deliver  the 
Swedish  King  and  his  generals  into  the  Tsar's  hands 
if  he  might  hope  for  forgiveness  and  restitution  to 
his  rights. 

The  powers  of  nature  were  all  destined  to  light 
against  Charles,  as  they  afterwards  fought  against 


^204  CHARLES  XII 

Napoleon.  The  -winter  of  1708-9  was  an  unusually 
severe  one,  not  only  surpassing  the  Avell-remembered 
winter  of  1656,  when  Charles  X.  invaded  Denmark  by 
crossing  the  frozen  Belt,  but  the  cold  winters  of 
several  centuries.  The  whole  of  the  Baltic  was 
covered  with  ice,  and  heavily-laden  waggons  passed 
over  the  Belt  and  other  sea  channels.  On  the 
steppes  of  the  Ukraine  the  cold  was  made  worse  by 
a  high  wind,  birds  and  other  animals  lay  dead  in  the 
fields.  In  many  districts  the  snow  lay  on  the  ground 
from  October  10  to  April  5,  and  it  was  in  some 
places  so  deep  that  all  communications  were  stopped. 
Charles  had  been  badly  enough  off  in  his  camp  at 
Romny,  and  he  was  determined  to  remove  to  Had- 
jacz  so  as  to  be  nearer  to  the  Russians.  The  bitterest 
cold  began  on  the  very  day  that  the  army  reached 
its  new  quarters.  Charles  had  been  informed  that 
there  was  a  town  to  receive  him,  but  he  found  no- 
thing but  burnt  and  plundered  villages.  It  had  been 
impossible  to  make  any  proper  arrangements  for  the 
billeting  of  the  army ;  men,  horses,  and  waggons,  the 
living  and  the  dead,  were  crowded  together  in  inex- 
tricable confusion,  only  a  small  portion  of  the  troops 
could  find  any  shelter,  the  greater  number  passed 
the  night  in  the  open  air  in  the  frost  and  snow.  It 
is  said  that  the  cold  was  so  intense,  that  men  dropped 
down  suddenly  dead  with  it ;  the  rider  sat  frozen  on 


MAZEPPA  205- 

his  horse,  the  soldier  was  welded  by  frost  to  the 
tree  or  the  carriage  on  which  he  leaned  for  support. 
The  King  himself  had  his  nose  frost-bitten,  and  circu- 
lation was  with  difficulty  restored.  The  loss  of  troops 
in  consequence  of  the  cold  was  not  less  than  three  or 
four  thousand  men. 

These  sufferings  seemed  to  make  Charles  more 
obstinate  than  ever.  Instead  of  doing  his  best  to 
house  and  to  warm  his  soldiers,  he  went  on  to  attack 
the  fortress  of  Wiprek,  which  was  defended  by  the 
Russians.  It  refused  to  suiTender,  and  was  invested. 
It  was  a  place  of  no  importance  in  itself,  but  had 
served  to  harbour  Russian  marauders,  and  therefore 
Charles  Avishedto  destroy  it.  The  fortress  was  bravely 
and  skilfully  defended.  The  commandant  took 
advantage  of  Charles's  absence  on  an  expedition  to 
raise  the  wall  by  heaping  up  gabions,  or  baskets  filled 
with  earth,  over  which  he  poured  quantities  of  water, 
so  that  the  palisade  was  topped  with  a  rampart  of  solid 
ice.  He  also  blocked  up  the  gates  with  large  dung- 
heaps.  He  gave  orders  to  the  soldiers  to  reserve 
their  fire  and  to  aim  chiefly  at  the  officers.  In  con- 
sequence of  these  arrangements  the  storm  failed.  A 
large  number  of  officers  fell,  showing  that  the  garri- 
son had  obeyed  commands,  and  about  one  thousand 
soldiers  lay  dead  before  this  worthless  possession.  At 
last  Charles  sent  a  message  that,  if  the  commandant 


206  CHARLES  XII 

would  surrender,  lie  and  his  garrison  should  march 
out  with  the  honours  of  war,  if  not  he  would  renew 
the  attack  at  nightfall.  This  offer  was  accepted. 
Charles  entered  the  place,  and  found  only  four  cannon 
as  a  compensation  for  everything  that  he  had  lost. 


207 


CHAPTER  XV. 

POLTAVA. 

The  little  fortress  of  Wiprek  was  not  captured  till  the 
beginning  of  1709.  The  attacks  of  the  Russians  now 
became  more  irritating  than  ever.  They  occupied 
all  the  towns  of  any  size  which  could  be  used  as  bases 
of  operation  against  the  enemy,  and  Charles  was 
forced  to  undertake  expeditions  against  them.  He 
followed  the  Russian  example  of  laying  the  country 
waste,  in  order  to  impede  the  operations  against  him 
as  far  as  possible.  The  sufferings  of  the  Swedes 
continued  to  be  very  severe. 

Piper  wrote  to  his  wife, 

'  The  campaign  is  so  laborious,  and  our  position  so 
miserable,  that  our  wretchedness  cannot  be  described, 
and  surpasses  all  belief.' 

The  soldiers  had  been  for  weeks  without  any  news 
from  home,  because  all  posts  were  intercepted  by  the 
Russian  forces.  Orderly  officers  sent  with  despatches 


208  CHARLES  XII 

found  it  impossible  to  cut  tlieir  way  tlirougli ;  and 
the  soldiers  began  to  doubt  whether  they  should  ever 
see  their  homes  again.  Charles,  it  is  true,  bore  his 
full  share  of  all  their  sufferings,  but  when  the  com- 
plaints of  others  were  brought  to  his  ears  he  treated 
them  with  indifference.  He  said  once  to  a  veteran 
soldier, 

'  Are  you  so  much  put  out  because  you  Avill  not  see 
your  wife  again  ?  If  you  are  a  true  soldier  and  love 
fame  and  honour  then  we  will  march  so  far  together 
that  you  will  never  get  any  more  news  from  Sweden, 
not  even  once  in  three  years.' 

On  another  occasion  a  soldier  showed  him  a  speci- 
men of  the  bread  which  they  had  to  eat.  Charles 
took  it  and  ate  a  mouthful  of  it,  and  said,  giving  it 
back,  '  It  is  not  good,  but  it  can  be  eaten.' 

He  was  once  riding  by  a  hospital  waggon  in  which 
there  was  a  young  officer  named  Piper,  a  relation  of 
the  minister's.  Charles  asked  him  how  he  was,  and 
the  young  man  replied  that  he  could  not  walk  be- 
cause his  toes  and  heels  had  been  frozen  away. 

'  Nonsense  !  nonsense  !'  cried  the  King,  '  I  have 
seen  people  with  the  whole  of  their  feet  frozen  off, 
and  yet  they  could  march  very  well  if  they  took  care 
to  stuff  up  their  boots.' 

Still,  as  he  rode  on,  he  expressed  his  sorrow  for 
the  young  fellow. 


POLTAVA  209 

Writing  to  liis  sister  Ulrica  lie  made  light  of  his 
condition,  said  that  the  army  was  naturally  exposed 
to  hardships  as  they  were  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  enemy,  that  the  winter  had  been  unusually  severe, 
and  that  many,  both  Russians  and  Swedes,  had  lost 
their  feet,  hands,  and  noses  through  the  frost,  but 
that  in  spite  of  that  the  winter  had  been  a  quiet  one, 
and  that  it  had  been  enlivened  by  occasional  brushes 
with  the  enemy.  That  they  had  lost  a  few  men, 
who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  but  that  on  the  other 
hand  they  had  chased  the  Russians  about  from  place 
to  place.  Even  now  most  of  his  generals  ordered 
him  to  retire  behind  the  Dnieper,  and  Rehnskjold 
himself  had  come  round  to  that  opinion,  but  Charles 
was  not  likely  to  give  way  to  any  such  suggestions . 
Indeed,  he  had  just  been  reinforced  by  the  adher- 
ence of  the  Zaporovian  Cossacks.  The  Cossacks,  it 
must  be  remembered,  were  not  a  separate  race  or 
nation,  but  a  motley  collection  of  outcasts  from  a 
more  civilized  society,  drawn  together  by  common 
interests  and  united  by  common  dangers.  As 
Schuyler  says  in  his  Life  of  Peter  the  Great,  '  They 
were  a  characteristic  manifestation  of  the  time,  a 
national  protest  against  the  governmental  forms 
which  did  not  satisfy  the  Russian  ideal.' 

Where  the  Dnieper,  not  far  from  its  mouth  in  the 
Black  Sea,  passes  through  a  hilly  country  it  forms 

P 


210  CHARLES  XII 

thirteen  waterfalls  or  cataracts,  and  many  islands  of 
different  sizes.  The  swiftness  of  the  stream  and  the 
danger  of  the  navigation  made  these  islands  secure 
refuges  for  outlaws,  who  could  brave  the  perils  of 
the  passage  in  their  light  canoes.  Hence  arose  the 
Zaporovian  Cossacks,  the  Cossacks  who  dwelt  Za 
poroghi,  behind  the  cataracts.  They  lived  from  fish- 
ing, hunting,  and  robbery.  Their  constitution  was 
entirely  republican,  and  their  hetman  was  elected 
by  manhood  suffrage,  and  could  be  easily  deposed. 
He  could  only  make  alliances  with  the  consent  of 
the  representatives  of  his  people ;  the  proceeds  of 
their  plunder  was  divided  equally  amongst  all  mem- 
bers of  the  horde.  The  islands  on  which  they  lived 
were  forbidden  to  women,  and  if  a  Zaporovian  de- 
cided to  marry  he  must  leave  the  society.  Any 
women  whom  they  captured  in  their  raids  were  sold 
to  the  Turks  as  slaves.  A  body  of  fifteen  thousand 
of  these  Cossacks,  under  their  hetman  Horodenko, 
now  placed  themselves  at  the  disposition  of  Charles. 
They  did  good  service  by  harassing  the  Kussian 
positions,  and  thus  preventing  the  Russians  from  en- 
gaging in  similar  exploits.  But  their  assistance  did 
not  last  long,  as  Menshikofi"  sailed  down  the  Dnieper 
and  destroyed  their  island  strongholds,  so  that  they 
were  reduced  to  insignificance,  and  were  obliged  to 
disperse. 


POLTAVA  211 

In  the  middle  of  Marcli,  1709,  Charles  marched 
•southwards  to  Senkow,  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Poltava,  which  was  a  town  belonging  to  the  Cos- 
sacks, well  supplied  with  provisions,  but  at  this 
time  occupied  by  the  Russians.  He  began  the 
«iege  in  April,  1709,  his  operations  being  watched 
by  the  Russian  armies,  one  under  Field-Marshal 
Sheremetief,  and  the  other  under  General  Ronne. 
It  is  known  that  the  siege  of  Poltava  was  strongly 
opposed  by  some  of  Charles's  best  officers,  and  in 
view  of  the  disasters  which  actually  occurred  it  is 
not  easy  to  defend  the  enterprise.  But  competent 
military  judges  are  of  opinion  that,  considering  the 
critical  position  in  which  Charles  then  was,  and  the 
steps  he  had  taken  to  extricate  himself  from  it,  a 
stay  of  some  time  in  this  neighbourhood  was  of 
great  advantage  to  his  plans,  and  that  he  could 
not  stay  there  without  engaging  in  a  military  oper- 
ation of  an  offensive  nature.  His  great  object,  it  is 
said,  was  still  to  march  on  Moscow,  but  that  could 
not  be  accomplished  without  sufficient  means.  With 
a  view  to  collecting  forces  he  had  sent  orders  at 
the  close  of  the  previous  year  for  all  the  Swedish 
gaiTisons  in  German  towns  to  join  General  Crassow 
in  Poland.  This  officer  was,  after  uniting  with  the 
Polish  crown  army,  to  march  through  Volhynia  to 
Kief,  and  there  to  effect  a  junction  with  Charles. 

p2 


212  CHARLES  XII 

The  King  had  also  sent  ambassadors  to  Constanti- 
nople to  rouse  the  Sultan  to  war  against  Russia, 
and,  if  he  refused  to  move  himself,  to  induce  the 
Seraskier  of  Wallachia,  and  the  Khan  of  Crim- 
Tartary,  who  were  under  his  suzerainty,  to  assist 
the  Swedish  enterprise.  Charles,  therefore,  it  is 
contended,  remained  in  this  district  until,  on  the 
one  hand,  he  should  receive  the  reinforcements 
which  he  expected,  and,  on  the  other,  the  attention 
of  the  Russians  should  be  diverted  by  the  new  ene- 
mies that  would  arise  against  them. 

In  the  month  of  May,  Charles  pushed  the  trenches 
close  up  to  the  walls  of  the  city,  and  he  could  have 
made  arrangements  for  storming  the  place,  if  he 
had  desired  to  do  so.  But  this,  it  is  said,  was  not 
part  of  his  plan,  nor  was  it  his  object  to  bombard 
the  toAvn,  because  he  did  not  wish  to  waste  his 
ammunition,  of  which  he  had  so  scanty  a  supply. 
However,  he  failed  to  invest  the  place  completely,  so 
that  on  May  26  the  Russians  were  enabled  to  throw 
into  the  place  a  reinforcement  of  twelve  hundred 
men.  It  might  surely  be  answered  to  these  argu- 
ments that,  if  Charles  had  taken  the  town,  he  could 
have  found  an  ample  supply  of  the  munitions  which 
he  needed.  At  this  time  the  Russians  approached 
the  river  Vorshla  on  which  Poltava  is  situated,  and 
formed  a  camp  upon  the  left  bank.     They  threw  up 


POLTAVA  213 

entrenchments  with  a  view  of  protecting  their  pas- 
sage of  the  river,  and  to  enable  them  to  open 
communication  with  the  besieged  garrison.  Baron 
Gyllenkrook,  however,  whom  Charles  used  to  call 
the  Swedish  Vauban,  was  able  to  prevent  these 
plans  from  being  carried  into  efiect. 

The  Tsar  Peter  himself  joined  the  army  on  June 
15,  and  it  was  determined  to  execute  the  crossing 
in  another  manner.  Demonstrations  were  made  at 
different  points  of  the  stream,  and  on  the  night  of 
June  27  the  Tsar  advanced  with  his  army  to  Piet- 
rovka,  and  sent  a  strong  detachment  across  with 
orders  to  entrench  itself  on  the  other  bank.  Two 
days  later  the  whole  Russian  army  succeeded  in 
crossing  to  the  right  bank,  and,  after  first  entrench- 
ing itself,  gradually  approached  nearer  to  the  town. 

It  happened  most  unfortunately  that,  during  the 
operations  of  Jime  27-28,  Charles  was  severely 
wounded  in  the  foot.  On  the  morning  of  June  28 — 
his  twenty-seventh  birthday — he  was  riding  close 
to  the  river,  exposing  himself  in  his  usual  reckless 
manner,  when  a  ball  struck  him  on  the  left  heel, 
passed  through  his  foot,  and  lodged  close  to  his 
great  toe.  He  rode  on  for  some  time  as  if  nothing 
had  happened,  but  a  groom  noticed  that  blood  was 
dropping  from  his  boot.  He  thought  at  first  that 
the  King's  horse  was  wounded,  but  soon  observed 


214  CHARLES  XII 

more  accurately  tlie  source  of  the  blood,  and  also- 
that  the  King  was  becoming  weak.  Indeed,  Charles- 
became  paler  and  paler,  and  had  difficulty  in  reach- 
ing the  camp.  On  the  road  he  met  Lewenhaupt, 
who  said  to  him, 

'God   help   us,  that   has   now  occurred  which  I 
have  so  often  dreaded  and  foretold.' 

Charles  replied,  '  It  is  only  in  my  foot ;  the  ball 
is  still  there,  but  I  will  have  it  cut  out  again.' 

Even  then  he  did  not  ride  to  his  tent,  but  spent 
an  hour  in  the  trenches  giving  orders  to  Sparre  and 
Gyllenkrook.  Then,  when  he  reached  his  quarters, 
the  wound  had  inflamed  so  much  that  the  boot 
could  only  be  cut  off  with  great  difficulty.  Several 
of  the  bones  were  broken,  and  the  splinters  had  to  be 
removed,  which  necessitated  deep  cuttings  into  the 
side  of  the  foot.  Charles  cried  to  the  surgeon, 
'  Cut  away,  it  doesn't  matter.' 

During  the  operation  he  held  his  foot  up  to 
the  knife  without  any  support,  and  when  th& 
surgeon  was  afraid  of  using  the  knife  further,  and 
was  recommending  caustic,  the  King  took  the  knife 
and  cut  away  the  rest  of  the  diseased  flesh  himself^ 
A  severe  fever  ensued,  and  it  was  feared  that  ampu- 
tation might  be  necessary;  but  luckily  the  King  con- 
sented, contrary  to  his  usual  habit,  to  take  some 
medicine,  which   gave   him  refreshing   sleep,  from 


POLTAVA  215 

which  he  awoke  much  reheved.  However,  he  had  to 
keep  his  bed,  and  it  is  said  that  one  of  his  servants 
would  often  sit  by  his  bed-side  and  repeat  to  him 
Sagas  of  the  old  northern  wars  ;  one  especially  which 
related  how  Rolf  Gotrekson  drove  a  Russian  sorcerer 
out  of  the  island  of  Retusari  and  conquered  all  Rus- 
sia and  Denmark. 

Whilst  Charles  lay  upon  his  bed  of  sickness  he  re- 
ceived two  messages  of  evil  import,  both  arriving  on 
July  2.  He  heard  that  Crassow  and  King  Stanislaus 
had  quaiTelled,  and  that  there  was  no  hope  of  their 
marching  towards  the  Ukraine,  because  they  were 
being  watched  by  Siniawski,  and  by  a  Russian  army 
under  General  Goltz.  The  second  message  told  him 
that  the  Sultan  absolutely  refused  to  have  anything- 
to  do  with  him,  and  would  not  allow  any  of  his  vas- 
sals to  render  him  assistance.  Charles  now  became 
convinced  that  he  had  no  one  but  himself  to  depend 
upon.  His  army  consisted  of  about  twenty-two  thou- 
sand men,  from  which  number  five  thousand  sick 
and  wounded  must  be  deducted.  A  general  like 
Charles,  with  a  well-seasoned  and  efficient  force  of 
sixteen  thousand  men,  might  have  hoped,  under  ordi- 
nary circumstances,  to  have  made  head  against  any 
enemy  of  triple  the  strength.  But  the  Swedish  troops, 
who  were  now  lying  before  Poltava,  had  been  so 
much  exhausted  Ijy  physical  fatigue  and  suffering, 


216  CHARLES  XII 

and  were  so  mucli  depressed  by  the  causes  wc 
have  already  narrated,  that  they  could  no  longer  be 
expected  to  conduct  themselves  in  a  manner  worthy 
of  their  ancient  fame.  Besides  this,  Charles  was  no 
longer  able  to  lead  his  troops  in  person  to  victory, 
but  must  commit  them  to  other  hands.  Therefore, 
an  attack  upon  the  Russian  army  would  be  a  very 
anxious  operation,  and  of  very  doubtful  results. 

Still  the  gradual  advance  of  the  Russians  towards 
the  fortress  left  him  no  choice.  Charles  had  always 
rejected  the  advice  of  retiring  across  the  Dnieper  to 
Kief  as  unworthy  of  his  character  and  reputation, 
and  it  was  now  very  doubtful  if  such  a  retreat  was 
possible.  The  crossing  of  a  wide  river  in  the  pres- 
ence of  an  enemy  of  overwhelming  numbers  is  al- 
ways difficult,  and  Charles,  by  this  time,  had  learned 
enough  of  the  Russian  methods  of  defence  to  make 
him  avoid  such  a  risk.  It  was  now  too  late  for  any 
such  counsels,  however  reasonable  they  may  have 
been  at  any  earlier  period.  Nothing  was  left  but 
to  attack  the  Russians,  and  to  enforce  the  attack  with 
all  the  energy  which  the  circumstances  allowed.  But 
even  this  was  not  to  be  lightly  undertaken,  and  we 
Cannot  blame  Charles  if  he  put  off  the  evil  day  until 
further  delay  became  impossible. 

On  the  afternoon  of  July  7,  1709,  Charles  sent  for 
Rehnskjold  and  the  other  generals,  with  the  excep- 


POLTAVA  217 

tion  of  Lewenhaupt,  and,  lying  upon  his  bed  of  sick- 
ness, informed  them  that  the  attack  upon  the  Russian 
army  must  take  place  on  the  following  day.  He 
gave,  at  that  time,  no  more  detailed  explanation,  but 
only  ordered  that  the  infantry  should  march  in  four 
€olumns  and  the  cavalry  follow  them  in  six.  Noth- 
ing was  said  about  the  formation  in  lines  of  attack. 
It  was  understood  that  Rehnskjold  should  command 
the  army  in  the  King's  place.  No  special  independent 
command  was  given  to  Lewenhaupt,  but  ho  acted 
during  the  battle  as  a  kind  of  assistant  to  the 
general-in-chief.  Gyllenbrook,  who  was  quarter- 
master-general, undertook  the  division  of  the  infantry 
into  four  columns.  The  whole  strength  of  the  in- 
fantry at  Charles's  disposal  amounted  to  about  six 
thousand  five  hundred  men,  divided  into  eighteen 
battalions  of  throe  hundred  and  fifty  men  each. 
The  two  columns  of  the  right  wing  had  four,  and  the 
two  columns  of  the  left  wing  five  battalions  each. 
The  first  column,  which  consisted  entirely  of  the 
Guards,  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Posse,  the  sec- 
ond by  Major-General  Roos,  the  third  by  Stachel- 
berg,  and  the  fourth  by  Sparre.  In  a  similar  manner 
the  cavalry  was  divided  into  forty  squadi'ons  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men  each ;  the  two  columns  on 
the  extreme  right  and  left  were  guarded  each  with 
eight  squadrons,  the  four  columns  in  the  centre  with 


218  CHARLES  XII 

six  squadrons  each.  We  have  said  before  that  they 
marshalled  in  six  columns,  Generals  Kreutz  and 
Schlippenbach  commanding  the  three  on  the  right, 
Hamilton  and  Kruse  the  three  on  the  left.  According 
to  the  above  calculation  the  whole  force  of  Swedes 
engaged  in  the  battle  itself  amount  to  twelve  thou- 
sand five  hundred  men. 

Besides  those  actually  engaged  there  were  one  thou- 
sand men  left  in  the  trenches  at  Poltava,  one  thousand 
five  hundred  men  with  the  baggage,  and  about  on& 
thousand  five  hundred  more  at  diiFerent  parts  along 
the  river  Vorshla,  so  that  the  entire  strength  of  the 
Swedish  army  might  be  reckoned  at  sixteen  thou- 
sand five  hundred.  There  were  also  about  five 
thousand  soldiers  sick  and  wounded,  while  Mazeppa 
was  posted  -with  three  thousand  Cossacks  to  guard 
the  baggage.  As  there  was  no  ammunition,  the 
artillery  was  sent  back  into  park.  We  must  remem- 
ber that  these  soldiers,  whatever  may  have  been 
their  previous  glory,  had  been  weakened  by  suffer- 
ings of  every  kind,  that  their  ammunition  had  been 
entirely  spoilt  by  the  long  continuance  of  wet  wea- 
ther, and  that,  therefore,  they  had  to  depend  upon 
the  cold  steel  alone.  We  cannot,  therefore,  be  sur- 
prised if  they  did  not  exhibit  their  usual  cheerfulness 
or  confidence  in  marching  into  battle.  Nearly  all 
were  filled  with  a   dim  foreboding  that  the  trials 


POLTAVA  21^ 

they  had  g-one  through  would  be  crowned  by  even 
a  more  fearful  catastrophe.  Even  the  King  himself 
could  not  shake  himself  free  from  these  anxieties. 
He  asked  Lewenhaupt,  at  day-break,  just  before  the 
troops  advanced  to  the  attack,  what  he  thought  of  the 
condition  of  things,  and  the  old  general  replied, 

'  I  hope  that,  with  God's  help,  it  ^vill  go  well.' 

Upon  which  the  King-  answered, 

'  In  God's  name  then  let  us  march  to  the  attack.' 

The  Russian  army  consisted  of  forty-eight  infantry 
battalions  of  eight  hundred  men  each,  and  of  sixty- 
nine  squadrons  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  each,  be- 
sides seventy-two  guns.  On  the  evening  of  July  7 
it  was  posted  in  a  fortified  camp  about  three  miles 
to  the  north-east  of  Poltava,  with  the  Vorshla  in  its 
rear.  The  gromid  between  the  camp  and  the  town 
was  much  cut  up,  in  difi"erent  ways,  and  was  unsuit- 
able for  the  manoeuvres  of  large  masses  of  troops, 
and  especially  for  the  movements  of  cavalry.  Im- 
mediately in  front  of  the  camp  there  was  a  broad 
plain,  enclosed  on  either  side  by  thick  woods.  To 
protect  this  against  the  attack  of  the  enemy,  the 
Russians  had  thrown  up  two  rows  of  redoubts,  one 
of  which  was  parallel  with  the  camp  itself,  and  the 
other  at  right  angles  to  the  first,  pushed  forward  on 
the  road  to  Poltava.  We  have  shown  that  the  Rus- 
sian army  consisted  of  fifty-seven  thousand  men,  and 


220  CHARLES  XII 

therefore  was  from  three  to  four  times   as  numerous 
as  the  Swedes. 

At  eleven  o'clock  on  the  night  of  July  7, 1709,  the 
Swedish  army  broke  up  from  its  camp  and  marched 
slowly  against  the  enemy.  Charles  had  his  foot 
carefully  dressed,  while  he  wore  a  spurred  boot  on 
his  sound  foot,  put  on  his  uniform,  and  placed  him- 
self in  a  kind  of  litter,  in  which  he  was  drawn  be- 
fore the  lines  of  the  army.  When  he  reached  the 
regiment  of  Guards  he  halted,  and  drew  round  him 
Piper,  Rehnskj(31d  and  the  principal  generals,  all  of 
whom  lay  on  the  ground  enveloped  in  their  military 
cloaks.  There  was  but  little  moon  and  the  night 
was  dark.  At  midnight  Rehnskjold  gave  orders  for 
the  advance.  The  soldiers  took  their  places,  the 
cavalry  bitted  their  horses,  which  were  already 
saddled,  and  the  officers  hurried  to  their  columns. 
The  Swedes,  whose  uniforms  had  become  of  a  very 
motley  character  during  their  long  campaign,  wore 
a  Avisp  of  straw  in  their  caps  to  distinguish  them- 
selves from  the  enemy,  and  adopted  as  a  watch-word, 
'  With  God's  help.'  For  the  first  time  in  the  long 
struggle  they  began  the  day's  work  without  morn- 
ing prayer.  Some  departure  from  the  previously- 
arranged  order  was  noticeable  as  they  advanced, 
and  Rehnskjold  threw  the  blame  of  this  on  Lewen- 
haupt,  who  had  received  no  instructions.     Thus  the 


POLTAVA  221 

"battle  began  with  a   quarrel  between  the  generals. 
Charles  in  his  litter  held  himself  entirely  aloof. 

About  five  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  columns  of 
the  right  wing,  commanded  by  Posse,  reached  the 
first  Ruasian  redoubt,  which  had  been  left  unfinish- 
ed and  was  easily  taken,  and  the  next  redoubt  met 
■vWth  the  same  fate.  Lewenhaupt,  who  was  with 
Posse,  drew  off  to  the  right,  in  order  to  escape  the 
fire  of  the  other  redoubt.  This  was  a  natural  thing 
to  do,  but  it  had  the  unfortunate  effect  of  causing  a 
great  gap  in  the  battle  order  of  the  Swedes.  Lewen- 
haupt now  received  the  order  to  attack  the  central 
redoubt  of  the  second  row  with  the  centre  of  the 
troops  which  had  been  formed  out  of  column  into 
line,  he  was  therefore  obliged  to  continue  in  the 
du-ection  which  ho  had  already  taken.  By  these 
circumstances  he  was  separated  from  the  rest  of  the 
army,  and  the  order  sent  to  him  by  Rehnskjold  to- 
form  again  out  of  line  into  column  never  reached 
him. 

Suddenly  a  cry  arose  from  the  left  wing,  '  Advance 
cavalry  I'  and  without  the  order  of  the  commanding 
oflicer  the  greater  part  of  the  cavalry-  of  the  left 
wing  advanced  towards  the  right.  It  passed  by 
the  troops  who  were  being  led  by  Lewenhaupt, 
broke  through  the  line  of  redoubts,  and  charged  the 
Russian  cavalry  which  was  posted  behind  them,  and 


222  CHARLES  XII 

for  a  moment  threw  them  into  confusion.  They, 
however,  soon  recovered  themselves,  and  in  their 
turn  drove  back  the  SAvedish  cavalry,  so  that  they 
had  to  find  refuge  behind  the  line  of  the  infantry. 
The  Swedish  infantry  then  pushed  forward,  and 
drove  the  Russian  cavalry  back.  Tn  the  meantime, 
Lewenhaupt  was  pursuing  his  own  course  ;  he  was 
now  attacking  the  last  row  of  redoubts,  and  found 
no  enemy  to  oppose  liim.  But  behind  him  a  furious 
combat  was  raging  round  the  first  redoubts,  and 
the  possession  of  the  ground  was  hotly  disputed. 
Lewenhaupt  eventually  reached  the  fortified  camp 
of  the  Russians,  which  he  found  very  weakly  garri- 
soned. He  was  preparing  to  enter  it  when  he  re- 
ceived the  command  to  draw  ofi"  to  the  left,  and 
join  the  rest  of  the  army.  It  has  been  often  main- 
tained that,  if  Lewenhaupt  had  not  been  then  re- 
called, the  fortune  of  the  day  would  have  been 
different,  the  Russians  would  have  been  driven  out 
of  their  camp,  and  the  Swedes  would  have  gained  a 
brilliant  victory.  It  has  been  argued  on  the  other 
side  that  the  Russians  were  informed  of  the  Swed- 
ish advance  at  day-break,  and  that  by  seven  o'clock 
in  the  morning  their  troops  had  occupied  the  plain 
in  front  of  their  camp.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  that 
when  Lewenhaupt  passed  through  to  the  south-west 
corner  of  the  camp  he  should   find  it  undefended. 


POLTAVA  223 

But  nine  battalions  had  been  left  in  the  camp  for  its 
defence,  and  the  one  thousand  four  himdred  Swedes 
Lewenhaupt  had  with  him  could  hardly  have  made 
head  against  seven  thousand  Russians.  At  the  same 
time  it  is  possible  that  a  panic  might  have  been 
caused  amongst  the  Russians  left  in  the  camp,  who 
were  probably  not  the  best  troops,  and  it  is  impossi- 
ble to  foretell  what  effect  this  would  have  had. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  assistance  of 
Lewenhaupt  was  much  needed  in  another  quarter. 
General  Roos  had  not  succeeded  in  passing  the  re- 
doubts, but  was  heavily  engaged  amongst  them. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  ten  battalions  of  SpaiTe  and 
Stachelberg  had  passed  through  them,  but  they 
found  themselves  opposed  to  the  masses  of  the 
Russian  infantry,  who  were  far  superior  in  numbers. 
They  had  advanced  in  two  lines  of  attack.  The 
battalions  of  infantry  in  the  centre  was  commanded 
by  Repniu,  the  cavalry  on  the  right  by  Ronne,  and 
that  on  the  left  by  Menshikoflf.  Whilst  the  cavalry 
engagement  which  opened  the  battle  was  still  con- 
tinuing, Menshikoff  was  sent  with  five  battalions  and 
twenty  squadrons  to  attack  the  Swedes  who  were 
still  engaged  in  the  redoubts.  These  were  the  troops 
of  General  Roos,  to  whose  assistance  Schlippenbach 
had  also  been  sent.  When  the  Russians  approached, 
the  Swedes  took  them,  at  first,  for  reinforcements  of 


224  CHARLES  XII 

their  own  men,  and  did  not  discover  their  mistake 
till  they  were  close  upon  them.  Under  the  combined 
fire  of  the  redoubts  and  the  Russian  infantry,  the 
Swedes  could  only  make  a  faint  resistance,  and  re- 
treated to  Poltava,  where  Charles  hoped  to  be  sup- 
ported by  that  reserve  which  had  been  left  to  guard 
the  trenches.  He  was,  however,  disappointed  in  this 
hope,  because  the  garrison  of  Poltava  had  made  a 
sally  and  had  driven  the  soldiers  out  of  the  trenches. 
R.OOS,  therefore,  had  no  resource  except  to  throw  him- 
self into  a  redoubt,  in  Avhich,  after  resistance,  he  had 
to  lay  doAvn  his  arms. 

The  Swedish  line  continued  to  advance  slowly 
and  then  to  halt,  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  Roos, 
whose  arrival  they  were  expecting  every  minute. 
In  the  meantime  the  Russian  artillery  opened  fire 
upon  them  to  prepare  for  the  advance  of  the  infantry. 
The  Swedes  had  no  means  of  returning  their  fire, 
and  could  do  little  else  but  stand  and  let  themselves 
be  shot  down.  They  were  gradually  surrounded  by 
their  overwhelming  enemies,  and  were  broken  in  their 
centre,  but  they  still  resisted  for  several  hours,  until 
their  strength  was  entirely  exhausted.  Those  who 
survived  took  refuge  in  flight,  the  King — whose 
litter  had  been  smashed  by  a  cannon  ball,  and  who  was 
carried  by  the  soldiers  on  crossed  poles — going  with 
them,  and  the  Russians  neglecting  to  pursue.  In 
this  manner  they  reached  their  former  camp. 


POLTAVA  225 

The  account  which  I  have  given  of  the  battle  of 
Poltava  may  seem  bald  and  uninteresting  when 
compared  with  others,  but  this  great  event  has  be- 
come the  field  not  only  of  controversy  but  of  legend. 
The  best  authorities,  and  those  most  generally  fav- 
ourable to  Charles,  are  of  opinion  that  in  this  engage- 
ment he  never  had  a  chance  of  success.  The 
Russians  were  four  times  as  strong  as  their  opponents, 
they  had  artillery,  the  Swedes  none,  and  as  we  have 
seen  the  Swedes  could  make  no  use  of  their  muskets. 
It  is  to  their  credit  that  they  made  a  stout  resistance, 
and  deterred  the  Russians  from  pursuit.  It  is  use- 
less to  discuss  who  was  responsible  for  the  disaster, 
which  was  inevitable  from  the  first.  If  the  battle 
had  not  been  fought,  Charles  and  his  whole  army 
might  have  been  captured ;  as  it  was,  the  King  and 
a  considerable  number  of  his  troops  were  able  to 
escape. 

After  a  short  halt  in  their  camp  before  Poltava, 
the  whole  Swedish  force  set  forth,  numbering  about 
sixteen  thousand  men,  including  such  sick  and 
wounded  as  they  were  able  to  carry  with  them. 
They  marched  down  the  Vorshla  to  its  junction  with 
the  Dnieper,  and  reached  this  spot  on  July  11.  Here 
they  had  to  consider  their  future  movements.  Lew- 
enhaupt  was  in  favour  of  marching  to  the  west,  and 
of  crossing  the  Dnieper  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Kief, 

Q 


226  CHARLES  XII 

Charles,  however,  determined  to  proceed  further  to 
the  south,  in  the  hope  of  reaching  Turkey,  and  of 
stirring  up  the  Sultan  to  war  against  the  Tsar.  An 
attempt  to  cross  the  Dnieper  at  Perewoloczna  failed, 
because  the  Russians  had  not  only  destroyed  the 
town,  as  a  punishment  for  the  Zaporovian  Cossacks, 
but  had  also  taken  away  all  the  means  of  traversing 
the  stream,  which  is  here  a  mile  broad.  The  Swedes, 
therefore,  had  to  stay  on  the  left  bank,  expecting  at 
every  moment  to  be  attacked  by  the  enemy. 

It  became  necessary,  above  everything  else,  to 
secure  the  person  of  the  King.  Charles  for  some 
time  insisted  upon  remaining  to  share  the  fate  of  his 
troops,  but  at  length  he  was  persuaded  to  escape,  and  on 
the  night  of  July  12,  with  about  a  thousand  men,  he 
crossed  the  river,  taking  with  him  a  silver  table- 
service,  and  a  considerable  amount  of  money  which 
he  had  raised  in  Saxony.  On  the  very  same  day 
Menshikoff  appeared  at  Perewoloczna  with  nine  thou- 
sand cavalry,  and  summoned  the  Swedes  to  surrender. 
These  were  commanded  by  LcAvenhaupt,  who  had 
just  taken  an  affecting  leave  of  his  sovereign,  and 
after  some  hesitation  he  made  terms.  Lewenhaupt 
has  been  blamed  for  this,  as  he  has  been  for  many 
actions  of  his  life,  and  it  is  said  that  he  ought  to  have 
made  an  attempt  to  repulse  the  Russians,  and  so  to 
have  escaped  imprisonment.    Charles  afterwards  ex- 


L 


POLTAVA  227 

pressed  the  opinion  that,  if  they  had  not  capitulated 
at  this  point,  they  might  have  crossed  the  Dnieper 
and  escaped  into  Poland.  But  it  must  be  remembered 
that,  in  the  first  place,  there  were  no  means  of  trans- 
port, and  that  if  the  army  had  crossed  the  Dnieper 
it  must  have  perished  in  the  steppe  from  want  of 
provisions.  Besides,  the  remains  of  the  Swedish 
anny  were  not  in  a  fit  condition  to  offer  any  resistance. 
It  is  true  that  when  Lewenhaupt  asked  them  whether 
they  were  willing  to  fight,  they  answered  in  the 
afiinnative,  but  at  the  first  semblance  of  conflict  they 
either  went  over  to  the  enemy  or  threw  themselves 
into  the  stream.  Even  if  they  had  succeeded  in  repel- 
ling the  force  commanded  by  Menshikoff  they  must 
have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  whole  Russian  army. 
It  is  probable,  therefore,  that  Lewenhaupt  adopted 
not  only  a  reasonable  course,  but  the  only  course 
possible  under  the  circumstances. 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Poltava,  which  marks  an 
epoch  in  the  world's  history,  the  comparative  extinc- 
tion of  Sweden,  and  the  rise  of  Russia  to  a  predom- 
inant authority  in  Europe.  But  it  differs  from  other 
gi-eat  battles  of  the  world  in  this  respect,  that,  if  it 
had  been  won  by  Charles,  the  result  Avould  not  have 
been  very  different.  It  is  true  that  a  victory  might 
have  given  the  Swedes  the  opportunity  of  retiring 
to  the  Dnieper  and  into  Poland,  but  it  is  very  doubt-» 

q2 


228  CHARLES  XII 

ful  whether  Charles  would  have  consented  to  take 
this  course.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he  had  remained 
at  Poltava,  or  had  followed  the  conquered  Russians 
in  their  retreat,  he  Avould  soon  have  found  himself 
in  as  bad  a  position,  unless  indeed  a  decisive  calam- 
ity had  called  out  the  resources  of  Peter's  enemies 
against  him.  The  Swedish  army  in  the  Ukraine  in 
July,  1709,  was  entirely  isolated,  it  had  no  communi- 
cation with  any  base  of  operations,  it  was  Avithout 
supplies  of  war  or  ammunition,  in  a  country  com- 
pletely exhausted  of  food,  without  any  hope  of  alli- 
ance or  of  reinforcement.  It  was  also  in  the  face  of  an 
enemy  at  least  three  times  as  powerful  as  itself.  There- 
fore, humanly  speaking,  the  army  led  by  Charles  was 
doomed  to  destruction  before  the  battle  of  PoltaA-a 
was  fought ;  it  was  indeed  itself  an  expression  of 
despair,  the  last  convulsive  struggle  of  a  dying 
cause. 


229 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

CHARLES  AT  BENDER. 

It  took  five  days  for  Charles  and  his  small  body  of 
attendants  to  reach  the  Bug,  crossing  a  desert  in  which 
there  was  some  fodder  for  horses,  but  little  food  for 
man.  When  they  came  to  the  bank  of  the  river  a  boat 
made  its  appearance,  and  the  man  in  charge  of  it  said 
that  he  had  come  to  convey  the  King  across.  Charles 
refused  to  go  nnless  his  companions  went  with  him. 
But  the  Pasha  of  Otchakof  not  only  refused  to  con- 
sent, but  declared  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  town 
would  not  lend  theii-  boats  for  that  purpose.  Provi- 
sions were  then  bought,  which  were  sold  at  an  exor- 
bitant price.  At  last  a  visit  of  Poniatowski  to  the 
Pasha,  and  a  distribution  of  bribes,  smoothed  the 
difficulties,  and  the  Swedes  were  taken  across.  The 
boats,  however,  were  so  small,  both  in  size  and  num- 
ber, that  when  three  days  later  a  body  of  six  thousand 
Russian  cavalry  appeared  in  pursuit,  Charles  himself 


230  CHARLES  XII 

and  a  considerable  number  of  Swedes  were  still  left 
on  the  bank.  In  order  to  escape  capture  the  King 
crossed  to  Turkish  territory,  accompanied  by  only 
four  or  five  persons.  Of  the  five  hundred  who  were 
left  behind  the  greater  part  were  made  prisoners,  but 
many  were  drowned. 

Charles  did  not  enter  the  town  of  Otchakof,  as  the 
Pasha,  in  spite  of  the  money  he  had  received,  contin- 
ued to  be  unfriendly  to  him ;  he  continued  his  march 
to  Bender,  where  he  was  certain  to  find  his  friend  the 
Seraskier,  Jusuf  Pasha.  He  reached  Bender  on  the 
Dniester  on  August  1,  and  met  with  a  royal  recep- 
tion. On  arriving  at  the  bank  of  the  river  he  found 
two  tents  pitched,  one  for  eating  and  the  other  for 
sleeping  in.  Tents  were  also  prepared  for  the  suite 
and  the  soldiers.  Jusuf  Pasha  paid  him  a  visit  amidst 
the  thunder  of  artillery,  and  bade  him  welcome  in  the 
name  of  the  Sultan.  He  offered  him  the  keys  of  the 
town,  and  begged  him  to  take  up  his  quarters  there» 
Charles,  however,  declined  the  invitation,  and  pre- 
ferred to  remain  where  he  was.  When,  however,  it 
was  represented  to  him  that  the  Seraskier  was  an- 
swerable for  his  safety,  and  that  on  that  side  of  the 
river  he  would  not  be  secure  against  an  attack  of  the 
Russians,  who  would  naturally  be  anxious  to  capture 
him,  he  consented  to  cross,  and  pitched  his  camp  in  a 
beautiful  meadow,  planted  with  fruit-trees  and  pro- 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  231 

tected  on  three  sides  by  the  riv^er  Dniester.  The 
hospitality  of  the  Turks  was  exercised  upon  a  splen- 
did scale.  A  sum  of  forty-five  pounds  a  day  was 
devoted  to  the  King's  support,  besides  provisions  for 
himself  and  forage  for  his  horses. 

The  court  of  Charles  XII.  at  Bender,  although 
simple  in  many  respects,  was  arranged  on  a  royal 
scale  with  a  proper  household  and  guard.  Morning 
and  evening  prayers  were  held  every  week-day,  and 
there  were  three  services  on  Sunday,  all  of  which 
were  announced  by  the  sound  of  drum  and  trumpet. 
The  number  of  those  who  accompanied  the  King, 
including  generals,  officers,  body-guard,  clergy,  and 
suite,  amounted  to  about  four  hundred,  but  afterwards 
it  swelled  to  nearly  a  thousand.  The  Swedes  lived  at 
first  entirely  in  tents,  but  huts  were  afterwards  built 
to  protect  them  from  the  winter.  Charles  was  warned 
by  the  Turks  that  the  island  which  he  had  chosen 
for  his  residence  was  subject  to  dangerous  floods, 
and  that  he  had  better  seek  a  more  solid  habitation 
in  another  place.  Biit  in  this  matter  the  King  showed 
his  usual  obstinacy,  declared  that  he  was  not  afraid 
of  the  Dniester,  and  went  on  building.  We  are  told 
that  the  Dniester  was  in  the  winter  afraid  of  Charles, 
that  it  gave  up  its  accustomed  floods  in  deference  to 
the  Swedish  hero,  and  also  that  a  herd  of  deer  were 
so  impressed  by  Charles's  personality  that  they  not 


232  CHARLES  XII 

only  accompanied  him  wlierever  he  went  but  laid 
quietly  down  round  his  tent  when  he  went  to  sleep. 
It  is  difficult  to  believe  these  stories. 

There  is,  however,  no  doubt  that  Charles  had  an 
extraordinary  influence  over  the  Turks.  Their  curi- 
osity to  see  him  had  been  excited  to  the  utmost  by 
the  narratives  of  his  heroic  deeds,  and  they  now 
found  him  not  only  commanding  in  appearance  and 
well  worthy  of  his  fame,  but  despising  the  very 
things  which  are  most  attractive  to  a  Mussulman — 
women,  magnificence  and  money.  At  the  same  time 
he  shunned  wine  as  conscientiously  as  a  Mohamme- 
dan, and  no  follower  of  Islam  could  be  more  regular 
or  more  fervent  in  prayer.  His  contempt  for  danger, 
his  superiority  to  all  ordinary  human  weaknesses, 
completed  their  subjection,  and  it  is  reported  that 
one  day  a  Turk  laid  his  hand  on  the  King's  shoulder, 
and  said, 

'  Why  did  not  Allah  give  us  a  Sultan  like  you  ? 
With  you  at  our  head,  we  should  have  conquered  the 
world.' 

It  may  well  be  asked  why  Charles  selected  to  stay 
in  Bender,  instead  of  returning  to  his  own  country, 
which  so  sorely  needed  him,  and  which  he  had  so 
shamefully  neglected ;  to  this  it  is  difficult  to  give 
an  answer.  We  must  seek  the  solution  rather  in  the 
peculiarities  of  Charles's  character  than  in  anything 


b 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  233 

^Ise.  He  was  obstinate  in  pursuing  any  design  which 
he  had  once  begun,  and,  as  we  have  before  remarked, 
his  periods  of  feverish  activity  seemed  to  alternate 
with  long  spells  of  lethargy.  Like  his  rival  Peter, 
he  was  not  without  a  touch  of  madness.  Genius, 
we  know,  is  a  disease,  but,  unfortunately,  it  is  not 
catching.  Charles,  with  all  his  greatness,  was  subject 
to  those  'fixed  ideas'  which  have  on  the  testimony  of 
competent  doctors  sent  so  many  to  a  lunatic  asylum. 
It  was  supposed  at  first  that  Charles  would  speedily 
return  to  Pomerania  or  to  Sweden,  and  letters  were 
written  from  Bender  to  that  effect.  The  journey 
could  not  be  carried  out  immediately,  owing  to  the 
condition  of  Charles's  wounded  foot.  It  had  become 
worse  in  the  passage  from  the  Dnieper  to  the  Bug; 
the  wound  was  inflamed,  and  Charles  was  only  induc- 
ed to  take  medicine  under  threat  of  an  amputation  ; 
more  splinters,  also,  had  to  be  removed.  In  Septem- 
ber it  was  so  far  healed  that  his  return  was  again 
spoken  of,  and  General  Gyllenkrook  was  despatched 
with  a  body  of  Cossacks  and  Zaporovians  across  the 
Dniester  to  discover  how  far  an  advance  into  Poland 
and  a  union  vnth.  the  army  of  Crassow  might  be  possi- 
ble. His  report  was  very  unfavourable,  and  it  was 
soon  afterwards  confirmed  by  his  own  catastrophe. 
Whilst  he  was  at  Tshamovitch,  a  town  in  Swedish 
territory,  he  was  treacherously  seized  by  the  Russians, 


231  CHARLES  XII 

with  the  assistance  of  Brancovar  Hospodar  of  Wal- 
lachia,  and  made  prisoner.  The  troops  he  had  with 
him  were  captured  to  the  number  of  a  thousand,  of 
whom  a  hundred  and  fifty  were  Swedes. 

If  Charles  had  seriously  wished  to  return  to  Sweden, 
there  is  little  doubt  that  he  could  have  done  so.  The 
war  of  the  Spanish  succession  was  now  drawing  to 
an  end,  and  the  powers  of  Europe  had  leisure  to  look 
elsewhere  than  to  their  immediate  enmities.  They 
had  no  wish  to  see  Sweden  annihilated  for  the 
advantage  of  Russia,  and  they  desired  to  possess 
the  balance  of  power  in  the  north.  The  French 
offered  to  embark  Charles  at  a  Turkish  port,  and  to 
bring  him  in  safety  to  Toulon  or  Marseilles.  To 
have  accepted  this  offer,  which  was  worthy  of  the 
magnanimity  of  Louis  XIV.,  would  have  identified 
Charles  too  much  with  one  side  of  the  great  struggle, 
and  would  have  offended  the  sea  powers.  Holland, 
it  may  be  assumed  with  the  consent  of  England,  made 
similar  proposal,  and  Miillem,who  had  succeeded  Piper 
as  Charles's  principal  adviser,  recommended  Charles 
to  accept  it,  but  he  replied  that  he  had  determined 
never  to  trust  his  life  to  the  sea.  The  Austrian 
government  also  offered  a  passage  for  Charles,  under 
safe  protection,  through  Hungary  and  Germany,  and 
Miillern  again  did  his  best  to  make  this  proposal  accep- 
table to  the  King,  but  Charles  only  answered  that  he 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  235 

-was  pledged  to  the  Sultan,  and  that  the  Sultan  must 
and  would  keep  his  promises.  Whether  the  reluc- 
tance of  Charles  to  retm*n  to  Stockholm  was  due  to 
a  disinclmation  to  appear  after  his  defeat  in  a  capital 
which  had  so  often  rung  with  acclamation  of  his^ 
victories,  is  difficult  to  say. 

One  of  the  first  actions  of  Charles  after  entering  Turk- 
ish territory  had  been  to  despatch  a  clever  diploma- 
tic agent,  by  name  Neugebauer,  to  Constantinople, 
to  open  negotiations  with  the  Turkish  government. 
His  first  proposals  had  reference  to  a  commercial 
treaty  between  Turkey  and  Sweden,  but  an  offensive 
and  defensive  alliance  between  the  two  powers  was 
the  main  object  in  view.  At  the  same  time  Charles 
asked  the  Sultan  whether  he  would  be  willing  to  give 
him  an  escort  to  Poland  in  case  he  should  require  it. 
The  Porte  received  these  proposals  favourably,  but 
asked  more  time  for  considering  the  question  of  the 
escort.  Charles  was  not  sorry  for  this,  as  it  is  doubt- 
ful whether  he  had  any  serious  idea  of  leaving  Tm-key. 
He  perhaps  thought  that  the  Turks  were  the  most 
effective  enemy  the  Russians  had,  and  that,  if  he  left 
their  country-,  all  hope  of  an  alliance  would  be  at  an 
end.  No  one,  however,  can  doubt  that  if  Charles 
had  been  able  to  establish  his  power  in  Sweden  he 
would  have  had  no  difficulty  in  obtaining  support  for 
crushing  the  ambition  of  the  upstart  mistress  of  the 


k 


536  CHARLES  XII 

Baltic.  As  matters  now  stood  it  was  equally  easy 
for  Peter  to  renew  the  coalition  against  Charles. 
King  Frederick  IV.  of  Denmark  came  to  Dresden 
at  the  end  of  May,  1709,  and  on  June  28  a  formal 
alliance  was  signed  between  Saxony  and  Denmark 
to  restore  the  balance  of  power  in  the  north,  so  that 
Augustus  should  receive  the  crown  of  Poland,  and 
Denmark  the  provinces  which  she  had  surrendered. 
Russia  was  to  be  invited  to  join  the  alliance,  and 
if  this  could  be  eiFected  before  September  Sweden 
was  to  be  attacked  from  the  side  of  Norway  as  well 
as  in  Scania,  and  Augustus  was  at  the  same  time  to 
invade  Poland. 

On  July  15  this  alliance  was  further  extended  by 
arrangement  with  Prussia,  which  was  mainly  of  a 
defensive  character.  The  negotiations  between 
Sweden  and  Russia  resulted  in  the  drawing  up  of 
preliminaries  which,  however,  the  Tsar  refused  to 
ratify,  and  Peter  did  not  finally  enter  the  league 
until  Augustus  had  returned  to  Warsaw  and  Stanis- 
laus had  resigned  his  crown.  The  alliance  was 
concluded  on  October  20,  1709.  Augustus  indeed 
had  lost  no  time  in  profiting  by  the  disaster  of  his 
most  ruthless  enemy.  He  immediately  made  pre- 
parations for  advancing  into  Poland ;  and,  in  order 
to  excuse  to  the  world  his  breach  of  the  peace  at 
Alt-Ranstadt,  he  published  a  manifesto  on  August  8, 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  287 

1709,  almost  every  line  of  wliich  contains  a  lie.  As 
we  have  investigated  above  Augustus's  account  of 
these  transactions,  we  need  not  deal  ■v\-ith  the  matter 
again.  Unfortimately,  the  lie  was  only  too  success- 
ful. Nations,  like  individuals,  do  not  care  to  enter 
into  the  domestic  quarrels  of  their  neighbours.  It 
has  been  reserved  for  a  later  historical  research  to 
discover  the  truth,  and  at  the  time  public  opinion 
was  easily  contented  by  the  sacrifices  of  Imhoff  and 
Pfingsten,  whose  loyalty  was  cruelly  rewarded. 

Augustus  crossed  the  Polish  frontier  a  fortnight 
after  the  date  of  this  manifesto,  and  the  Poles 
flocked  to  him  in  crowds,  thinking  that  any 
change  in  then*  circumstances  must  be  for  the 
better.  Stanislaus,  on  the  other  hand,  felt  himself 
entirely  deserted.  He  and  the  Swedish  general, 
Crassow,  had  remained  during  the  whole  year  in- 
active, and  had  made  no  attempt  to  break  thi-ough 
the  forces  of  Siniawski  and  Goltz.  "When  they 
heard  of  the  disaster  of  Poltava,  they  deemed  their 
position  at  Lublin  no  longer  secure,  and  although 
Crassow  had  been  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  some 
troops  from  Pomerania,  they  retreated  to  Cracow. 
"When  Augustus  entered  Poland,  they  attempted  no 
resistance,  but  marched  straight  away  to  Stettin ; 
so  that  now,  with  verj'  few  exceptions,  there  was 
not  a   single   Swedish  soldier  left  on  foreign   soil. 


238  CHARLES  XII 

Sucli  was  tlie  result  of  Charles's  snperliuman  strug- 
gles, continued  for  so  many  years  ! 

After  the  battle  of  Poltava,  the  Russian  army  was 
divided  into  three  portions,  the  smallest  of  which 
was  left  in  Southern  Russia  to  watch  the  Turkish 
frontier,  while  an  army  of  about  thirty  thousand 
men  marched  into  Livonia  to  invest  Riga,  and  another 
of  the  same  size  advanced  by  way  of  Kief  into  Vol- 
hynia.  The  King  of  Denmark,  on  his  side,  lost  no 
time  in  putting  into  execution  the  provisions  of  the 
treaty  of  Dresden.  He  commenced  his  preparations 
at  once,  and  at  the  beginning  of  November  General 
Reventlow,  who  had  gained  military  laurels  in  the 
Low  Countries,  embarked  a  body  of  fifteen  thousand 
men  at  Copenhagen,  destined  for  the  invasion  of 
Scania.  A  body  of  three  thousand  cavalry,  under 
the  command  of  Gyllenstjerna,  feeling  itself  out- 
matched, withdrew  to  Christianstad,  and  a  certain 
number  of  Swedish  towns  fell  into  Danish  hands. 
In  December,  the  defence  of  Sweden  was  committed 
to  the  competent  care  of  General  Stenbock,  to 
whom  Charles  had  entrusted  that  duty.  The  coun- 
try, however,  mourned  in  vain  for  the  loss  of  her 
natural  protector. 

Before  we  proceed  to  narrate  the  more  serious 
occurrences  which  were  the  consequences  of  the 
King's  captivity,   we   will   give   some    account    of 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  239 

his  life  in  that  condition.  He  passed  a  very  simple 
and  regular  existence,  every  day  having  the  same 
recurring  occupations.  He  began  by  reading  a 
chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  then  attended  at  morning 
prayers.  The  next  hours  were  devoted  to  business, 
and  then  followed  a  hasty  dinner.  The  afternoon 
was  devoted  to  drilling  soldiers,  and  to  long  rides, 
in  which  the  King  often  tired  out  more  than  a  single 
horse.  On  his  return  he  was  present  at  evening 
service,  and  then  retired  to  bed,  often  sleeping  in 
his  clothes,  even  in  his  spurs  and  boots.  He  spent 
much  of  his  time  in  the  consideration  of  military 
tactics,  and  is  said  to  have  filled  two  volumes  with 
notes  on  this  subject.  He  was  fond  of  chess,  which 
he  played  with  Poniatowski  and  Grothusen.  One 
of  his  suite  used  to  read  to  him  in  French,  especially 
the  tragedies  of  Racine  and  Corneille.  He  preferred 
'  Mithridate '  to  all  the  others,  seeing  in '  his  story 
some  reflection  of  his  own.  His  servant  Hultmann, 
of  whom  we  have  before  spoken,  used  to  entertain 
him  with  long  tales  of  chivalry. 

Charles  slept  but  little,  and  when  he  woke  in  the 
night  he  used  to  sit  by  the  bedside  of  some  of  his 
friends,  and  talk  to  them  for  hoiu's ;  in  general,  he 
showed  more  affability  than  before,  and  did  not 
despise  a  joke.  He  was  fond  of  playing  tricks  on 
the  too  well-dressed  gentlemen  of  the  court,  tearing 


240  CHARLES  XII 

oflf  the  higli-lieeled  shoes  or  their  lace  ruffles,  and 
throwing  them  into  the  fire,  as  a  practical  exhor- 
tation to  simplicity  of  attire.  He  insisted  upon 
Miillern  and  his  secretaries  wearing  boots,  and  if 
he  found  them  in  shoes  or  slippers  it  was  the  worse 
for  them.  Like  Peter  the  Great  he  left  magnificent 
entertainments,  whenever  they  were  necessary,  to 
others,  and  took  no  part  in  them  himself.  At  first 
there  was  but  little  communication  between  Bender 
and  Sweden ;  a  messenger  was  sent  every  other 
month,  and  very  little  news  came  from  him.  Not 
until  the  end  of  the  year  1710  was  a  regular  post 
established,  Avhich  Avas  connected  with  the  Austrian 
post  through  Hungaiy.  Charles  discouraged  com- 
munication with  his  own  comitry.  He  used  to  write, 
himself,  not  more  than  once  a  month,  and  kept  the 
time  of  the  post's  departure  a  secret,  in  order  that  it 
might  not  be  used  by  others.  He  once  dismissed 
a  clerk  in  the  secretarj'-'s  office  for  sending  news 
home,  and  he  used  regularly  to  read  the  letters 
written  by  his  suite  and  those  also  which  they  re- 
ceived. With  this  change  of  life  came  a  change  of 
appearance.  His  face  lost  the  red  and  weather- 
beaten  appearance  which  had  distinguished  it  in 
his  campaign,  and  it  is  said  also  that  he  became  fat, 
although  it  is  difficult  to  believe  it.  He  was  cer- 
tainly for  the  most  part   in   a   good   humour,  and 


CHARLES  AT  BENDER  241 

was  very  affable  and  even  sportive  in   his   social 
demeanour. 

The  King  always  appeared  to  have  command  of 
money,  although  it  is  not  clear  in  what  Avay  he  ob- 
tained it.     Peter  boasted  that  he  had  captured  the 
Swedish  war-chest  after  Poltava,  but  enough  must 
have  remained  to  enable  Charles  to  make  presents 
to  the  Khan  of  Tartary,  the  Pasha  of  Otchakof,  and 
the  Seraskier  of  Bender.     Mazeppa  left  at  his  death 
a  considerable  fortune,  a  quarter  of  which  Charles 
appropriated    to    himself.      There   were    probably, 
also,  savings  from  the  sums  allowed  to  him  by  the 
Sultan.     The  Sultan  assisted  him  in  borrowing  some 
money  for  his  needs,  and  it  is  said  that  in  1709-1710, 
Charles   received    considerable   sums  from  France, 
which  curiously  enough  were  employed  to  bribe  the 
Turks  at  Constantinople.     His  two  principal  secre- 
taries were  Chancellor  Mullern,  who  took  the  place 
of   Piper,   and    Karsten   Feif,   who  was    employed 
principally  for  home  affairs.     His  fullest  confidence 
was  given  to  Grothusen,  who  took  the  place  of  the 
discharged    and   humiliated   Lagercrona.      Besides 
these  should  be  mentioned  Stanislaus  Poniatowski, 
the  commander  of  his  namesake's  body-guard,  who 
always  remained  true  in  his  allegiance  both  to  the 
Polish  and  the  Swedish  sovereign,  and  Baron  Fabri- 
cius  of  Holstein-Gottorp,  who  had  been  sent  as  a  kind 

B 


242  CHARLES  XII 

of  envoy  to  Charles  by  the  minister  Gorz.  He  re- 
mained with  Charles  from  1710  to  1714,  and  worked 
hard  in  the  interests  both  of  his  country  and  his 
patron.  His  anecdotes,  published  at  Hamburg  in 
1760,  give  a  graphic  and  amusing  account  of  the  so- 
journ of  Charles  at  Bender. 


243 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH. 

-Vfter  the  Danish  army  had  established  itself  fairly 
on  the  coast  of  Scania,  General  Reventlow,  in  the 
beginning  of  January,  1715,  pressed  further  into  the 
country,  going  first  to  Christianstad,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  making  that  a  point  of  attack  for  Carlscrona, 
Avhere  the  Swedish  fleet  was  detained.  The  ships  had 
been  frozen  in  the  harbour,  and  could  therefore  be 
easily  destroyed ;  but  the  Danes  delayed  the  attack 
too  long,  and  the  Swedes  were  able  to  collect  a  con- 
siderable force  at  Wexio,  in  order  to  take  the  Danes 
in  flank.  Reventlow  had  already  reached  Karls- 
liamn,  but  he  thought  that  he  could  not  advance 
with  safety,  and  therefore  returned  to  Christianstad. 
The  Swedes  now  took  the  offensive,  and  Reventlow 
having  fallen  ill,  and  his  place  having  been  taken 
by  General  Rantzau,  the  Danes  retired  to  Helsingborg 

and  encamped  to  the  north  of  the  town. 

r2 


244  CHARLES  XII 

Stenbock,  who  commanded  the  Swedish  army, 
made  the  best  use  of  his  opportunities  after  the  re- 
treat of  the  Danes,  and  collected  considerable  forces 
in  a  short  space  of  time.  He  had  first  intended  to 
order  a  levee  en  masse  of  all  the  population  capable  of 
bearing  arms,  but,  the  people  not  being  inclined  to  so 
serious  a  sacrifice,  he  contented  himself  by  getting  to- 
gether all  the  regular  troops  which  were  available  in 
the  south  of  Sweden.  They  were  barely  armed  and 
only  partially  supplied  with  uniforms,  but  they  had 
been  well  drilled,  and  were  skilfully  commanded. 
This  army  of  fourteen  thousand  men  and  twenty-six 
guns  made  a  sudden  attack  on  the  Danish  camp  on 
the  morning  of  March  10.  The  Danish  army  was 
well  posted,  protected  by  marshy  ground  on  the  two 
flanks,  while  a  woody  and  difficult  tract  lay  in  its 
front.  The  battle  began  by  an  attack  of  the  Swedish 
right  wing  on  the  Danish  left,  but  the  cavalry  moved 
slowly  through  the  broken  ground,  and  were  also 
checked  by  the  fire  of  the  Danish  artillery.  Sten- 
bock then  moved  his  centre  and  his  left  against  the 
Danish  right  wing,  but,  in  order  to  reach  them  and 
avoid  obstacles,  his  troops  had  to  draw  to  the  left, 
as  if  they  were  intending  to  outflank  the  Danes  on 
that  side.  Kantzau  anticipated  their  attack,  and  to 
meet  the  danger  which  he  thought  was  impending 
he  supported  his  right  with  his  centre,  so  that  his 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      245 

troops  lost  the  advantage  of  their  good  position,  the 
centre  being  entangled  in  the  broken  ground,  and 
breaking  its  connection  with  its  left.  Notwithstand- 
ing this,  the  Swedish  cavalry  were  obliged  at  first 
to  give  way  to  the  Danes,  and  were  only  gradually 
able  to  put  a  stop  to  their  attack. 

After  a  short  pause,  during  which  he  was  forming 
his  troops  in  their  new  position,  Rantzau  attacked 
the  Swedes,  and  drove  them  back  with  such  vehe- 
mence that,  being  carried  away  by  the  ardour  of 
pursuit,  he  was  not  able  to  keep  in  touch  with  the 
rest  of  his  army.  The  Danish  cavalry  lost  their 
formation,  and  Stenbock,  by  bringing  up  fresh 
squadrons,  was  enabled  to  throw  them  into  still 
greater  disorder.  Several  Danish  squadrons  were 
put  to  flight,  and  after  a  short  time  then*  right  wing 
was  entirely  broken  up.  During  all  this  time  the 
centre  of  the  Swedes  had  not  been  engaged,  and  it 
now  advanced  against  the  centre  of  the  enemy  in 
admirable  order.  At  the  proper  distance  they 
opened  fire  with  their  artillery,  the  Danes  not  being 
able  to  reply,  because  the  greater  part  of  their 
cannon  had  been  left  behind,  owmg  to  the  nature 
of  the  ground.  The  Danes  held  out  with  firmness 
until  they  were  charged  by  the  Swedish  cavalry. 
A  good  many  of  the  infantry  of  the  line  were  now 
scattered,  but  the  guards  and  grenadiers  held  their 


246  CHARLES  XII 

ground.  After  a  stout  resistance,  these  brave  troops 
were  at  last  partly  cut  down  and  partly  taken 
prisoners,  so  that  the  Danish  centre  was  almost 
annihilated.  After  this,  it  was  a  comparatively  easy 
task  for  the  Swedish  left  to  drive  the  Danish  right, 
Avhich  had  been  seriously  weakened  by  sending 
drafts  into  other  parts  of  the  field,  under  the  walls 
ot  Helsingborg,  beyond  which  they  did  not  attempt 
to  follow  them. 

This  battle,  complicated  and  hardly  contested  as 
it  was,  lasted  only  three  hours,  but  the  Danes  lost 
in  it  foui-  thousand  five  hundred  men, — dead,  wound- 
ed, and  prisoners, — or  more  than  a  third  of  their 
number.  The  Swedes,  on  their  side,  lost  three 
thousand,  their  dead  and  wounded  exceeding  con- 
siderably the  Danish  loss,  as  no  Swedish  prisoners 
were  taken.  Rantzau  lost  the  battle  by  not  keep- 
ing his  presence  of  mind,  and  by  leaving  the  favour- 
able position  which  he  had  taken  up.  If  he  had 
remained  firm,  the  Swedes  could  hardly  have  won 
the  day.  The  result  was  that  five  days  later  the 
Danes  left  Scania,  and  returned  to  their  own  coun- 
try. Frederick  IV.,  however,  did  not  surrender  the 
hope  of  conquering  the  province,  and  for  this  pur- 
pose he  asked  and  obtained  the  assistance  of  Russian 
troops,  which  were  to  be  transported  from  Dantzig 
in  Danish  ships.     On  the  way  they  fell  in  with  a 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      247 

violent  storm,  which  caused  them  immense  damage, 
but  saved  them  from  being  entirely  destroyed  by 
the  Swedish  fleet,  which  had  been  sent  out  to  inter- 
cept them,  the  engagement  being  interrupted  by  the 
fury  of  the  elements.  So  that  the  Danes  had  to  re- 
turn home  without  eiFecting  their  object. 

The  Swedes  were  not  so  fortunate  in  the  Baltic 
provinces.  Since  the  autumn  of  1709,  Riga  had 
been  invested  by  a  strong  Russian  force  under  the 
command  of  Prince  Repnin.  In  April,  1710,  they 
received  large  reinforcements,  and  the  siege  of  the 
town  was  seriously  entered  upon.  The  garrison  was 
decimated  by  hunger  and  disease,  but  the  command- 
ant, General  Stromberg,  held  out  bravely,  and  was 
able  to  repel  the  Russian  attack  as  late  as  July  10. 
But  he  was  forced  to  capitulate  on  the  following  day. 
Diinamiinde  surrendered  on  July  28,  and  Pernau  on 
August  31.  At  length,  by  the  taking  of  Revel  on 
October  8,  the  Russians  obtained  entire  possession 
of  Livonia  and  Esthonia,  and  thus  carried  out,  as  far 
as  they  were  concerned,  the  object  for  which  the 
triple  alliance  had  been  formed  ten  years  before. 
Peter  wrote : 

'  The  last  town  has  surrendered,  and  Livonia  and 
Esthonia  are  entirely  cleared  of  the  enemy.  In  a 
word,  the  enemy  does  not  possess  a  single  to-\vn  on 
the  left  side  of  the  East  Sea,  not  even  an  inch  of  land.* 


248  CHARLES  XII 

Russian  arms  had  not  been  less  successful  in  Fin- 
land, and  Wiborg,  which  had  been  the  goal  of  so 
many  fruitless  attacks,  surrendered  on  June  24.  It 
had  been  taken  with  some  difficulty,  Apraxin  com- 
manding an  army  of  eighteen  thousand  men,  and 
Cruys  a  fleet  in  which  Peter  himself  served  as  rear- 
admiral.  Peter  wrote  to  his  wife  Catherine  that  it 
would  act  as  a  buffer  for  the  security  of  St. 
Petersburg. 

In  the  meantime  Charles  was  doing  his  best  to  stir 
up  the  Turkish  government  to  war  against  Russia. 
He  had  already,  as  we  have  seen,  despatched  Neu- 
gebauer  for  this  purpose,  and  he  now  sent  his  confi- 
dential friend,  Stanislaus  Poniatowski.  The  only 
means  of  producing  any  effect  upon  the  Porte  was 
either  by  bribes  or  by  palace  intrigues,  in  both  of 
which  Poniatowski  proved  himself  proficient.  For- 
eign affairs  were  naturally  under  the  direction  of  the 
Grand  Vizier,  and  it  was  only  by  the  removal  of  this 
minister  that  any  change  could  be  effected.  There 
was  little  doubt  that  the  Grand  Vizier  AH  had  re- 
ceived money  from  Tolstoi,  the  Russian  ambassador, 
and  pains  were  taken  to  get  this  to  the  ears  of  the 
Sultan.  But  for  a  long  time  he  refused  to  believe 
the  accusation,  and  it  is  said  that  the  fall  of  AH  was 
eventually  brought  about  by  the  news  of  Stenbock's 
victory  at  Helsingborg.    The  new  Grand  Vizier  was 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      249 

Nuuman  Koprili,  and  it  was  assumed  that  he  would 
be  more  favourable  to  Swedish  influences  than  his 
predecessor.  He  went  so  far  as  to  begin  armaments 
on  a  large  scale,  and  there  seemed  to  be  a  general 
desire  to  make  war  for  the  recovery  of  Azof.  But  it 
is  doubtful  to  what  extent  Koprili  had  these  objects 
really  at  heart,  and  he  probably  received  bribes 
from  Russia  as  well  as  from  Sweden.  But  Koprili 
had  roused  a  feeling  with  which  he  did  not  sympa- 
thize, but  which  he  was  unable  to  restrain.  The 
Turks  had  become  convinced  that  Russia  could  never 
be  their  friend,  and  that  they  should  not  again  have 
as  good  an  opportunity  of  fighting  as  they  had  now. 
He  was  therefore  dismissed,  and  Mohammed  Baltad- 
schi,  an  Italian  by  origin,  put  in  his  place. 

The  ai-raaments  were  now  pm-sued  with  vigour. 
The  Khan  of  Crim-Tartary  appeared  at  Constanti- 
nople and  fanned  the  martial  flame.  At  last,  when 
Peter,  in  October,  1710,  addressed  an  ultimatum  to 
the  Sultan,  asking  that  Charles  might  be  expelled 
from  Turkish  territory,  in  accordance  with  existing 
treaties,  the  envoys  who  brought  the  document  were 
arrested  and  imprisoned.  On  November  30,  at  a 
solemn  sitting  of  the  Divan,  war  with  Russia  was 
determined  upon.  According  to  the  usual  custom, 
Tolstoi,  the  Russian  ambassador,  was  half  stripped  of 
his   clothes,  set  upon  a  sorry  nag,  exposed  to  the 


250  CHARLES  XII 

derision  of  the  populace,  and  imprisoned  in  the 
Seven  Towers.  Now  fortune  seemed  at  last  to  smile 
on  Charles,  and  he  began  to  feel  more  confidence  in 
the  future,  although  his  character  was  not  distin- 
guished by  any  want  of  self-confidence.  He  wi'ote 
to  his  sister  Ulrica  just  at  this  time,  that  he  believed 
that  his  affairs  would  have  a  successful  issue,  that  it 
was  necessary  to  pursue  them  with  boldness  and 
fortitude,  and  not  to  give  way  on  any  point.  Sweden 
would  then  come  out  victorious.  This  was  extra- 
ordinary language  for  a  King  who  had  just  lost  a 
number  of  valuable  provinces.  Although  Charles's 
presence  in  Turkey  was  of  some  advantage  in  stirring 
it  up  against  Russia,  yet  it  is  difiicult  to  believe  that 
he  would  not  have  been  of  greater  use  to  his  country 
if  he  had  established  himself  in  the  capital.  Charles's 
firmness  was  too  much  akin  to  fixed  and  narrow- 
minded  obstinacy. 

The  danger  which  threatened  Peter  from  this  Turk- 
ish war  was  the  most  serious  that  he  ever  encount- 
ered, and  it  was  only  by  a  combination  of  adroitness 
and  good  fortune  that  he  was  able  to  extricate  him- 
self from  the  toils  which  surrounded  him.  The 
Turks  were  able,  in  the  spring  of  1711,  to  put  in  the 
field  an  army  of  two  hundred  thousand  men,  and  it 
had  been  promised  that  they  should  be  supported  by 
an  equal  nmnber  of  Tartars.  The  demands  advanced 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH   25 1 

by  the  Sultan  to  Peter  were,  that  he  should  surrender 
Azof  and  raze  all  the  fortifications  he  had  erected 
either  there  or  in  the  neighbourhood  ;  that  he  should 
evacuate  Poland,  recognise  Stanislaus  as  king,  and 
compel  Augustus  to  recognize  him  also  ;  that  he 
should  restore  freedom  to  the  Cossacks ;  that  he 
should  destroy  St.  Petersburg,  and  give  back  to 
Sweden  not  only  the  provinces  he  had  captured  from 
her,  but  also  the  prisoners  and  the  trophies  at  Pol- 
tava. It  was  not  likely  that  the  Tsar  would  agree 
to  these  terms. 

The  war  began  on  February,  1711,  by  an  invasion 
of  Poland.  On  his  twenty-ninth  birthday,  January 
28,  1711,  Charles  issued  a  manifesto  to  the  Polish 
people,  in  which  he  complained  of  the  perfidy  of 
Augustus,  of  the  violation  of  the  treaty  of  Alt-Ran- 
stadt,  and  of  the  design  of  the  Tsar  to  seize  a  portion 
of  Poland  for  himself.     He  continued, 

*  With  great  labour  and  danger,  and  with  great 
sacrifice  of  Swedish  blood,  we  have  restored  the  noble 
Polish  nation  to  freedom,  we  cannot  without  sorrow 
see  them  groan  once  more  under  the  lawless  rule  of 
King  Augustus.  Our  feelings  are  what  they  always 
have  been,  and  we  have  spared  no  expense  or  labour 
to  restore  freedom  to  your  country  and  the  throne  to 
your  legitimate  King.  For  that  reason  we  hav& 
concluded  an  alliance  with  the  Ottoman  Porte  and 


252  CHARLES  XII 

the  great  Khan  of  Tartaiy,  for  the  sake  of  Polish 
freedom.  For  this  purpose  we  send  a  numerous 
army,  under  our  crown  General  Potocki,  into  your 
country,  and  we  are  intending  soon  to  follow  our- 
selves with  a  more  powerful  host.  Every  Pole  who 
has  a  heart  for  the  Avelfare  of  his  fatherland,  his  aged 
parents,  his  wife  and  his  children,  every  Pole  in 
whom  the  former  feeling  of  Polish  self-respect  has 
not  been  extinguished  by  the  yoke  of  slavery,  and 
every  Pole  who  desires  to  see  the  end  of  his  country's 
misery,  all  these  will  hasten  to  range  themselves 
under  our  banner.' 

Unfortunately  this  manifesto  had  no  effect,  and  the 
expedition  was  undertaken  without  the  co-operation 
of  the  inhabitants.  Charles  furnished  it  with  money, 
and  accompanied  it  for  two  days  when  it  set  out. 
But  the  only  result  was  to  plunder  and  lay  waste 
large  stretches  of  the  Polish  Ukraine,  and  to  carry 
off  a  number  of  Poles  into  slavery.  The  feeling 
against  Stanislaus  and  his  protector  Charles  became 
more  bitter  than  ever. 

The  operations  undertaken  by  the  Turks  were  of 
a  different  character.  Their  plan  was  to  cross  the 
Danube  and  the  Dniester,  and  from  thence  to  press 
on  to  the  Russian  frontier.  Peter  had,  on  his  side, 
collected  an  army  of  about  sixty  thousand  men, 
marched  through  Podolia  to  the  Dniester,  passed  over 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      255 

this  river  and  entered  Moldavia,  having  made  a  for- 
mal alliance  with  Cantemii-,  the  Hospodar  of  that 
country.  He  had  hoped  to  receive  the  support  of 
the  Christian  nationalities  who  were  gi-oaning  under 
Turkish  rule,  to  cross  the  Danube  and  the  Balkans, 
and  to  march  direct  to  Constantinople.  It  is  possible 
that  this  plan  might  have  succeeded  if  it  had  been 
can-ied  out  Avith  sufficient  celerity.  But  the  Turks 
acted  with  remarkable  energy.  There  was  a  race  be- 
tween them  and  the  Russians  as  to  who  would  reach 
the  Danube  first,  and  in  this  the  Turks  won.  The 
detailed  narrative  which  follows  belongs  rather  to 
the  history  of  Peter  than  to  that  of  Charles.  The 
Turks  and  Tartars  advanced  in  such  a  manner  that 
they  entirely  enclosed  the  Russian  army,  and  Peter 
found  himself  shut  up  in  an  elbow  of  the  Pruth  not 
able  to  advance  or  retreat,  or  to  break  through  the 
overwhelming  forces  of  the  enemy.  As  he  said  him- 
self, he  had  committed  the  fault  of  Charles  XII.  at 
Poltava.  The  Russian  army  seemed  doomed  to- 
destruction,  but  Peter  found  a  way  out  of  danger. 
Acting,  it  is  said,  under  the  advice  of  his  wife  Cathe- 
rine, he  offered  the  Turkish  Grand  Vizier  a  large  sum 
of  money,  and  also  favourable  conditions  of  peace. 
In  spite  of  all  that  Poniatowski  could  do  to  prevent 
it,  the  Vizier  accepted  the  Russian  proposals,  and  July 
21,  1711,  a  treaty  was  signed   between  Peter  and 


254  CHARLES  XII 

Mohammed  Baltadshi,  on  the  terms  that  the  Russians 
should  surrender  Azof,  and  should  withdraw  their 
troops  from  Poland,  and  that  Peter  and  his  army- 
should  be  allowed  to  retreat  unscathed. 

Charles  had  been  invited  by  the  Grand  Vizier  to 
take  part  in  the  campaign,  but  he  thought  it  un- 
worthy for  a  sovereign  to  appear  in  the  military  suite 
of  a  subject.  Had  he  been  present  the  treaty  would 
probably  have  never  been  signed,  and  Peter's  army 
would  have  been  destroyed.  The  news  of  the  Rus- 
sian catastrophe  became  known  at  Bender  late  in  the 
evening.  Charles  mounted  his  horse  at  ten  o'clock, 
and,  accompanied  by  some  of  his  officers  and  his 
body-guard,  reached  the  Turkish  camp  at  three 
o'clock  the  next  afternoon,  just  in  time  to  witness 
the  retreat  of  the  Russian  army,  which  took  place 
two  hours  afterwards.  Charles,  informed  of  the  fact, 
strode  to  the  tent  of  the  Grand  Vizier  and  threw 
himself  upon  the  sofa.  The  Grand  Vizier  sat  oppo- 
site him  with  the  Khan  of  Crim-Tartary  by  his  side. 

'You  have  collected  a  fine  army  here,'  said 
Charles. 

'  God  gave  it  us,'  replied  the  Turk. 

'  Shame  that  you  have  made  so  little  use  of  it,' 
said  the  King. 

'  It  is  of  no  more  use,'  answered  the  Vizier,  *  as  we 
have  made  peace.' 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      255 

'  I  hear,'  continued  Charles,  '  that  you  have  made 
peace,  and,  in  breach  of  the  promise  of  the  Sultan 
and  your  own  word,  have  entirely  neglected  my 
interests.' 

When  the  Vizier  said  that  the  Porte  had  gained 
great  advantages,  Charles  answered, 

'  You  might  have  gained  a  thousand  times  more, 
because  the  Tsar  and  his  whole  army  were  in  your 
power.' 

The  conversation  then  continued  thus  : 

'  The  laws  of  Mohammed  forbid  to  refuse  peace  to 
an  enemy  when  he  sues  for  it ;  besides,  who  would 
have  governed  the  Tsar's  empire  if  he  had  been 
taken  prisoner  ?' 

'  That  is  not  your  affair,  and  do  you  think  that  your 
Sultan  will  be  content  with  such  a  peace  ?' 

'  I  have  the  army  under  my  command  and  peace 
in  ray  hand.' 

'  It  is  still  time  to  recover  what  has  been  lost,* 
said  Charles,  rising  from  the  sofa.  '  Give  me  the 
liberty  to  act,  I  will  myself  provide  soldiers,  and 
settle  accounts  with  the  Tsar ;  it  shall  not  cost  you 
a  man,  and  I  will  defend  you  before  the  Sultan.' 

'  It  is  too  late,  the  peace  is  signed,'  muttered  the 
Vizier,  and  closed  the  conversation. 

The  Vizier  was  right  in  supposing  that  the  Sultan 
would  not  object  to  the  peace,  and  that  all  he  required 


256  CHARLES  XII 

■was  the  restoration  of  Azof.  The  peace  was  received 
■with  joy  at  the  Turkish  court,  and  no  notice  was 
taken  of  the  fact  that  the  interests  of  the  King  of 
Sweden  had  been  entirely  overlooked.  Charles  re- 
turned to  Bender  on  the  following  day,  leaving 
Poniatowski  in  the  Turkish  camp  to  continue  his 
protests  against  the  peace.  He  contrived  to  acquaint 
the  Sultan  mth  what  had  really  occurred,  and  he 
was  supported  by  his  friend  the  Khan  of  Crim- 
Tartary,  who  reported  to  his  master, 

'  We  Avere  engaged  with  the  enemy  for  several 
days,  and  had  brought  him  into  a  position  in  which 
not  a  single  man  could  have  escaped,  but  on  the 
request  of  the  Tsar  the  Grand  Vizier  granted  him 
terms  of  peace,  gave  him  provisions,  and  escorted 
him  home.' 

The  Grand  Vizier  had,  on  his  side,  not  forgotten 
Charles's  threats,  and  lie  did  his  best  to  get  him  out 
of  the  way.  Peter,  in  the  treaty  of  Hush,  had  prom- 
ised that  Charles  should  go  where  he  liked  without 
hindrance,  and  not  only  the  Emperor  but  King  Au- 
gustus had  offered  him  a  safe  conduct  through  their 
dominions.  Mohammed  Baltadshi  informed  Charles 
of  this,  and  promised  also  a  body-guard  of  six  thous- 
and cavalry.  At  the  same  time  he  took  measures  to 
make  the  stay  of  Charles  in  Bender  less  comfortable 
than  it  had  been.  Charles  did  not  reject  these  propo- 


THE  CATASTROPHE  OF  THE  PRUTH      257 

sals,  but  asked,  in  addition,  for  an  army  of  at  least 
thirty  thousand  men,  and  for  the  loan  of  a  consider- 
able sum  of  money.  The  Grand  Vizier  would  not 
accede  to  this,  but  threatened  the  King  that  he  would 
carry  him  off  by  force,  if  he  would  not  go  of  his  own 
accord.  To  this  the  King  replied  that  he  would  repel 
force  by  force.  But  matters  were  soon  to  take  a  turn 
more  favourable  to  Charles. 


258 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CHARLES  AND  THE  SULTAN. 

Peter,  having  rescued  Ms  army  from  a  desperate 
position,  cared  little  about  performing  the  promises 
by  which  his  safety  had  been  purchased.  He  did  not 
surrender  Azof,  and  he  did  not  withdraAv  his  troops 
from  Poland.  This  had  a  great  effect  upon  the  Sul- 
tan's mind,  and  he  was  more  inclined  than  before  to 
listen  to  those  who  accused  Mohammed  Baltadshi 
of  self-interested  treachery.  The  consequence  was 
that  the  Grand  Vizier  was  dismissed,  and  Jusuf  Pasha, 
the  friend  of  Charles,  who  was  in  favour  of  a  war 
with  Russia,  was  put  in  his  place.  Attempts  were 
made  by  the  sea  powers  and  others  to  keep  the  peace, 
but  the  Sultan  raised  his  army  to  a  strength  of  four 
hundred  thousand  men,  and  prepared  to  place  him- 
self at  its  head.  Unfortunately  the  desire  for  war  in 
Constantinople  was  not  of  long  duration,  as  the  Grand 
Vizier  could  not  resist  the  influence  of  Russian  gold. 


CHARLES  AND  THE  SULTAN  259 

The  Tsar,  whose  chief  object  was  to  gain  time, 
confirmed  the  treaty  of  the  previous  year  by  a  new 
engagement,  and  promised  to  withdraw  his  troops 
from  Poland  as  soon  as  possible. 

The  hopes  of  Charles  were  thus  again  disappointed. 
He  felt  that  no  confidence  was  to  be  placed  in  the 
Turks,  and  he  determined  to  leave  their  country. 
The  Turks,  on  their  side,  were  not  anxious  to  keep 
him  any  longer,  they  found  that  he  was  a  source 
rather  of  danger  and  expense  than  of  pleasure  and 
advantage.  But  his  departure  was  not  easy  to  man- 
age. Charles  positively  declined  to  go  by  sea,  or  to 
travel  by  any  other  route  than  Poland.  But  at  this 
time  King  Augustus  refused  him  a  safe  conduct.  It 
suited  his  plans  and  those  of  his  ally  Peter  that 
Charles  should  stay  a  little  longer  where  he  was. 
They  began  to  see  that  the  Turks  Avere  not  serious 
in  their  threats  of  war,  and  that  difficulties  could 
always  be  got  over  by  a  judicious  use  of  Russian 
gold.  Also  Charles  was  not  very  moderate  in  his 
demands.  He  asked  for  the  payment  of  his  debts, 
besides  a  large  sum  of  money,  and  an  escort  of  six 
thousand  Spahis  and  thirty  thousand  Tartars,  which 
were  not  very  easy  to  provide. 

Another  plan  which  Charles  formed  at  this  time 
was  also  doomed  to  failure.  When  the  war  with 
Russia  Avas  in  prospect  a  large  body  of  Tartars,  Cos- 

S2 


260  CHARLES  XII 

sacks,  and  Poles  had  assembled  in  Moldavia,  not  very 
far  from  Bender,  in  order  to  place  themselves  under 
the  command  of  Charles  if  he  should  undertake  an 
expedition  into  Poland.     However,  as  we  have  seen, 
peace  was  suddenly  concluded  with  Russia,  and  the 
Sultan  gave  orders  that  their  troops  should  disperse. 
Charles  thought  that  something  could  be  done  with 
them,  and  determined  to  send  them  to  Poland  to  fight 
for  the  cause  of  King  Stanislaus.  A  Pole  named  Grud- 
zinski,  who  had  been  a  supporter  of  Stanislaus,  was 
chosen  to  command  them,  and  they  were  ordered  to 
stir  up  an  insurrection  in  Poland,  and  then  to  unite 
with  Stenbock,  who  was  expected  with  an  army  from 
Pomerania.     The  fate  of  Stenbock  will  occupy  our 
attention  at  a  later  period.  Grudzinski's  army  crossed 
the  Pruth  in  May,  declaring  that  he  was  sent  by 
Charles  and  Stanislaus.     It  was  joined  by  a  number 
of  adherents  Avho  were  discontented  with  the  present 
government,  and  reached  the  number  of  fifteen  thou- 
sand men.     Grudzinski  pressed  on  into  the  country 
between  Posen  and  Thorn,  always  expecting  Sten- 
bock, who  never  came.     At  last  he  was  surrounded 
by  abody  of  Russians  and  Poles  and  entirely  defeated, 
so  that  he  had  to  escape  into  Silesia.  If  Charles  and 
Stanislaus  could  have  placed  themselves  at  the  head 
of  this  body,  the  result  might  have  been  different. 
In  the  meantime,  Peter  took  no  steps  for  the  eva- 


CHARLES  AND  THE  SULTAN  261 

€iiation  of  Poland.  The  Sultan  was  deeply  offended, 
and  Charles  did  his  best  to  excite  his  wrath.  The 
Grand  Vizier  Jusuf  was  dismissed,  and  Suleiman,  a 
former  slave,  put  in  his  place.  So  on  November  30, 
1712,  war  was  declared  against  Russia  for  the  third 
time.  But  the  Porte  was  still  anxious,  for  manv 
reasons,  to  get  rid  of  Charles.  They  sent  him  a 
large  sum  of  money  for  his  travelling  expenses,  and 
promised  him  the  escort  he  demanded.  He  would 
probably  have  yielded  and  returned  to  Poland  had 
not  important  information  reached  his  ears  which 
caused  him  to  change  his  plans.  A  secret  corre- 
spondence— carried  on  between  Devlet-Gherai,  Khan 
of  the  Tartars,  and  Siniawski,  of  whom  we  have 
often  heard,  as  a  general  of  King  Augustus — with  the 
object  of  getting  possession  of  Charles's  person,  had 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  Poniatowski.  Devlet- 
Gherai  had  been  destined  to  command  the  escort 
which  was  to  accompany  Charles  to  Poland.  His 
plan  was  to  weaken  this  gradually  by  detaching 
various  portions  of  it  imder  different  pretexts,  so 
that  when  they  reached  the  frontiers  of  Poland  they 
might  be  so  weak  as  not  to  be  able  to  withstand 
the  attack  of  the  Poles,  and  indeed  would  offer  no 
resistance.  The  correspondence  was  being  carried 
on  by  a  Polish  cavalry  sergeant,  and  Charles  en- 
trusted his   adjutant,  Macdougal,  with   a   body  of 


262  CHARLES  XII 

well-mounted  officers,  with  tlie  duty  of  intercepting 
the  messenger. 

Macdougal  disguised  his  soldiers  as  Tartars,  and 
had  no  difficulty  in  effecting  his  purpose.  Charles 
obtained  possession  of  papers  which  gave  him  cer- 
tain knowledge  of  the  plot  formed  against  him,  and 
he  discovered  that  Ismail  Effendi,  the  Seraskier  of 
Bender,  was  also  involved  in  it.  He  communicated 
to  no  one  what  had  come  to  his  knowledge,  but 
when  he  was  pressed  by  those  who  surrounded  him 
to  yield  to  Turkish  pressure,  and  depart,  he  answered, 

'  I  know  Avhat  I  am  doing,  there  is  no  means  of 
escape  for  me,  I  am  betrayed.' 

Charles  noAv  made  up  his  mind  not  to  leave 
Turkey  until  he  was  sure  he  could  do  so  with  per- 
fect safety.  He  did  not,  however,  state  his  reasons, 
but  when  the  traitorous  Seraskier  of  Bender  gave 
him  money  for  his  departure,  he  merely  said  that  he  re- 
quired more,  and  that  he  could  not  think  of  leaving 
until  he  was  perfectly  satisfied  that  everything  need- 
ful had  been  done.  The  Sultan  at  last  lost  patience, 
and  took  measures  that  from  this  time  Charles; 
should  be  treated  as  a  prisoner. 

Before  taking  definite  action  the  Sultan  consulted 
his  Divan.     He  said, 

'  When  the  King  of  Sweden  sought  refuge  in  my 
territory  after  the  battle  of  Poltava,  I  stood  in  no 


CHARLES  AND  THE  SULTAN  263 

special  relation  of  friendship  with  regard  to  him.  I 
had  no  particular  reason  either  to  love  him  or  to 
hate  him,  but  I  received  him  from  reasons  of  gene- 
rosity, and  also  because  hospitality  is  enjoined  upon 
all  Moslems.  1  have  entertained  him  and  his  numerous 
suite  for  three  years  and  a  half.  I  have  overwhelmed 
him  with  benefits  and  with  tokens  of  good  will. 
Soon  after  his  arrival  I  sent  him  fom*  hundred  pieces 
of  gold,  and  besides  this  I  have  given  him  every 
day  a  purse  of  silver  for  his  maintenance,  besides 
food  for  himself,  his  suite,  and  horses.  Some  little 
time  ago  he  asked  for  one  thousand  purses  for  the 
expenses  of  his  journey ;  I  gave  him  twelve  thou- 
sand purses,  and  carriages,  horses,  and  a  large  escort 
besides.  Although  everything  was  ready  for  his  de- 
parture, and  he  promised  to  leave  at  the  beginning 
of  winter,  he  now  tries  to  put  it  off  by  every  kind 
of  excuse.  Sometimes  he  says  that  the  escort  is  in- 
sufficient, sometimes  that  he  requires  another  thou- 
sand purses,  and  has  not  courage  to  ask  for  them. 
I  desire  now  to  make  known  to  him  my  Imperial 
will  that  he  must  keep  his  promise  and  depart  as 
soon  as  possible.  I  wish  to  know  whether,  if  he  re- 
fuses obedience  to  this  order,  it  will  be  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  hospitality  laid  down  by  Mohammed, 
and  ^vill  it  be  regarded  as  barbarous  and  unjust  by 
the  Christian  princes  of  Europe,  if  I  compel  him  by 


264  CHARLES  XII 

force  to  keep  his  word,  and  drive  liim  as  an  enemy 
from  the  country,  seeing  that  he  will  not  depart  of  his 
free  will.' 

The  Divan  decided  unanimously  in  favour  of  the 
Sultan's  proposal,  and  orders  were  given  to  the  Sera- 
skier  of  Bender  in  accordance  with  it.  He  was  first 
to  attempt  to  persuade  the  King  to  depart  quietly, 
but  if  this  was  of  no  avail,  he  was  to  cut  off  his  daily 
allowance,  then  to  withdraw  his  guard  of  honour, 
and  then  to  interrupt  all  communication  with  the 
Swedish  camp.  If  none  of  these  measures  had  any 
effect,  he  was  to  have  recourse  to  force,  and  to  carry 
oflfthe  Swedish  King  to  Adrianople  alive  or  dead. 

The  order  reached  Bender  on  January  8,  171o, 
and  five  days  afterwards  it  was  read  by  the  Seraskier 
to  the  King.  Charles  declared  that  he  was  anxious 
to  go  away,  but  that  he  could  not  fix  the  exact  time 
of  his  departure,  that  he  must  first  complete  his  pre- 
parations, buy  horses,  and  receive  the  thousand 
purses  of  gold  which  he  had  asked  from  the  Sultan. 
The  Seraskier  insisted  that  Charles  should  fix  the 
day  of  his  departure,  but  Charles  answered  that  it  was 
impossible.  The  Seraskier  then  asked  if  he  must 
obey  the  order  of  his  master  in  using  force.  Charles 
replied  that  he  did  not  believe  that  the  Sultan  could 
have  meant  this,  that  he  was  not  ready  to  travel, 
and  had  no  fear  of  threats ;  if  he  was  attacked  he 


CHARLES  AjSID  THE  SULTAN  265 

should  know  how  to  defend  hhnself.  With  these 
words  he  turned  his  back  upon  the  Seraskier,  who 
mounted  his  horse  and  galloped  away  to  Bender. 
On  the  road  he  met  Fabricius,  who  asked  him  how 
matters  w^ere  going. 

'  All  is  lost,'  he  replied,  '  you  -will    soon  see  here 
some  wonderful  things.' 

On  the  following  day,  January  14,  the  supplies 
were  stopped  and  the  guard  of  Janissaries  was  with- 
drawn. The  Swedes  and  Poles,  as  well  as  all  the 
Turkish  inhabitants,  were  ordered  to  withdraw  from 
Wamitza,  where  the  camp  of  the  King  was  placed. 
The  \'illage  was  occupied  by  four  thousand  Tartars, 
and  the  camp  was  enclosed  by  Turkish  soldiers  on 
the  other  side.  The  consequence  of  this  was  that  a 
good  number  of  the  Poles  and  ZajDorovian  Cossacks 
in  Charles's  service  left  him  and  went  over  to  the 
Turks.  Charles  repHed  to  these  measures  by  shoot- 
ing nineteen  beautiful  Arabian  horses  which  the 
Sultan  had  given  him.  Charles  supplied  the  loss  of 
the  Janissaries  by  a  guard  of  Swedish  soldiers,  and 
tried  to  build  a  wall  round  his  camp,  but  the  frozen 
earth  would  not  admit  of  it.  He  therefore  protected 
the  principal  buildings  by  barricades  made  out  of 
waggons,  carts,  tables,  and  benches,  mixed,  where 
possible,  with  dung-heaps,  while  the  house  of 
Charles  himself  was  ^^rotected  by  a  palisade.     He 


266  CHARLES  XII 

conceutratcd  liis  small  forces  in  the  middle  of  this 
fortification,  and  prepared  to  repel  the  attack.  The 
following  day,  in  order  to  show  his  contempt  for 
the  Seraskier's  threats,  he  rode  into  Bender,  but  no 
one  ventured  to  lay  hands  upon  him. 

The  Seraskier  was  in  great  embarrassment.  There 
Avere  two  foreign  envoys  now  at  Bender,  Fabriciu» 
from  Holstein-Gottorp  and  Jeffries  from  England, 
whose  good  offices  he  used  to  the  best  of  his  ability. 
They  visited  Charles,  and  tried  to  persuade  him  to 
give  in,  but  he  showed  them  his  defences,  and  de- 
clared that  he  was  prepared  to  resist  to  the  death. 
They  also  did  what  they  could  to  influence  the 
Turks  to  milder  measures,  but  they  had  not  much 
effect  either  on  one  side  or  the  other.  Provisions 
were  smuggled  into  Charles's  camp  by  Jews,  Turks, 
and  Tartars,  for  which  he  had  naturally  to  pay 
dearly.  At  last  the  King  managed  to  get  together 
food  for  six  or  seven  weeks,  and  powder  and  shot 
Avore  introduced  by  similar  means.  In  the  meantime, 
Charles  and  the  Seraskier  had  both  written  to  the 
Sultan,  and  their  letters  had  arrived  at  Constanti- 
nople. The  Divan,  after  consideration,  renewed 
their  former  resolution  that  Charles  was  to  be  re- 
moved by  force,  if  he  would  not  depart  of  his  free 
will,  that  he  was  to  be  placed  in  a  can-iage,  and 
taken  to  Salonica  or  some  other  town,  but  that  if 


CHARLES  AND  THE  SULTAN  267 

he  resisted,  and  if  either  he  or  any  of  his  soldiers  were^ 
killed  in  the  struggle,  no  guilt  would  rest  on  any  Mos- 
lem's head.  This  news  reached  Bender  on  February  i). 
The  preparations  of  Charles  for  defence  were  now 
complete.  His  house,  built  of  stone,  became  the 
citadel  of  the  fortress;  everything  of  value  was 
brought  into  it,  the  King's  table  service  of  silver,, 
carpets,  provisions,  and  ammunition.  The  Swedish 
garrison  is  estimated  at  seven  hundred  men.  The 
number  of  Turks  and  Tartars  assembled  for  the 
attack  is  not  precisely  known,  but  it  was  probably 
not  less  than  fifteen  thousand.  They  were  posted 
all  round  the  Swedish  camp,  and  a  present  of  eight 
ducats  a  man  had  been  promised  to  them  if  the 
King  should  be  taken  alive.  When  the  Turkish 
bands  played,  the  King  replied  by  his  Swedish 
trumpeters.  The  Turks  then  fired  their  camion, 
aiming  too  high  on  purpose,  but  one  of  the  Swedish 
trumpeters  was  killed.  The  Swedes  tried  to  tamper 
with  the  fidelity  of  the  Janissaries  who  were  placed 
close  to  the  camp.  These  soldiers  had  a  fanatical 
admiration  for  Charles,  and  determined  that  they 
would  never  make  up  their  minds  to  attack  him. 
The  Seraskier  seized  thirty  of  them  in  their  beds, 
had  them  strangled,  and  their  bodies  thrown  into 
the  Dniester.  The  next  day  the  remaining  Janis- 
saries recognised  the  genuineness  of  the  Sultan's 


268  CHARLES  XII 

edict,  which  they  had  professed  to  doubt,  and  prom- 
ised their  concurrence.  At  the  same  time  he  took 
the  precaution  of  introducing  other  Janissaries,  who 
were  not  under  Swedish  influence,  from  the  neigh- 
bouring towns. 

On  the  morning  of  February  12,  1713,  a  line  of 
from  fifty  to  sixty  Janissaries,  unarmed,  with  white 
staves  in  their  hands,  were  seen  moving  from 
Bender  to  the  Swedish  camp.  They  had  determined, 
on  the  proposal  of  the  Seraskier,  to  make  a  last 
attempt  to  influence  Charles  to  submission.  They 
were  accompanied  by  the  King's  favourite  interpre- 
ter, and  by  some  of  the  Turks  who  were  favourable 
to  the  Swedes.  Charles  would  not  even  receive  the 
deputation,  but  said, 

'  If  they  do  not  go  away,  I  will  singe  their  beards 
off;  it  is  time  for  blows,  and  not  for  talking.' 

The  Janissaries  retired  to  Bender  with  bitterness 
in  their  hearts. 

'  The  Swedish  Charles  has  gone  mad,'  they  said. 

It  was  quite  clear  that  Charles  had  no  intention 
of  giving  in,  but  that  he  looked  forward  to  the  com- 
ing contest  as  a  sportsman  to  the  chase,  or  as  a 
schoolboy  to  a  football  match,  with  the  additional 
feeling  that  he  was  giving  to  the  world  a  spectacle 
which  would  spread  his  reputation  far  and  wide, 
and  would  never  be  forgotten. 


269 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE    KALABALIK. 

The  Kalabalik,  the  Lion  Hunt,  is  the  name  given  to 
the  capture  of  Charles  by  the  Turks,  the  romantic 
story  of  which  it  is  now  time  to  relate.  On  Sunday, 
February  11,  1713,  the  Swedes  who  then  remained 
in  camp — for  many  of  them,  considering  the  cause 
hopeless,  had  gone  over  to  the  enemy — were  col- 
lected for  divine  service  in  the  King's  house.  The 
Gospel  for  the  day  described  how  Jesus  slept  peace- 
fully in  the  ship  when  the  storm  raging  was  round  Him, 
and  Provost  Brenner  the  chaplain  was  preaching 
upon  that  text.  He  had  not  proceeded  far  when  the 
war-crj^  of  the  Turks  was  heard,  and  the  thunder  of 
their  cannon.  The  Turkish  force  was  not  less  than 
eight  thousand  men  ^vith  eleven  gims,  and  the 
Swedish  garrison  did  not  exceed  eight  hundred. 
The  Swedes,  on  hearing  the  noise,  rushed  from  the 
hall,  and   hastened  to  the  barricades.     The  Turks 


270  CHARLES  XII 

and  Tartars  came  on  with  cries  of  '  Allah !  Allah !' 
From  their  overwhelming  number  they  found  but 
little  resistance,  few  Swedes  were  killed,  and  the 
greater  number  laid  down  their  arms.  In  about 
half-an-hour  the  Turks  and  Tartars  had  climbed 
over  the  Swedish  trenches,  and  had  reduced  the 
number  of  the  defenders  to  fifty  or  sixty  men. 

Before  the  fight  actually  began,  Charles  had 
ridden  round  the  entrenchments  to  encourage  his 
soldiers,  and  to  urge  them  to  a  stout  resistance,  but 
found  to  his  surprise  that  many  of  them  had  already 
surrendered  to  the  Turks.     He  cried  out  in  anger, 

'Let  him  who  has  any  honesty  or  courage  in  his 
heart  follow  me,  and  I  will  afterwards  reward  him.' 

Indeed,  Miillern  and  Feif  and  many  others  had  al- 
ready given  themselves  up  quietly.  Charles  now 
found  himself  in  the  camp,  and  with  a  body  of  about 
twenty  men  tried  to  fight  his  way  back  to  his  house, 
which,  as  we  have  before  seen,  was  a  kind  of  citadel. 
The  enemy  pressed  around  him  and  endeavoured  to 
prevent  him,  but  Charles  made  a  road  for  himself 
and  reached  the  house,  the  Turks  sparing  him  from 
their  anxiety  to  take  him  alive. 

As  he  got  ofi"  his  horse  a  Janissary  caughthold  of  the 
cuff  of  his  enormous  glove,  and  Charles  freed  himself 
by  such  an  eflfort  that  the  glove  was  torn  and  the 
King  fell  backwards  to  the  ground.    The  Janissaries 


THE  KALABALIK  271 

threw  themselves  upon  him  to  seize  him,  but  two  of 
his  body-guard,  his  famous  trabants.  Axel  Roos  and 
Olaf  Aberg,  cast  themselves  before  him  and  protected 
him  with  their  bodies.  The  Swedes  were  driven 
away  for  the  moment,  the  King  was  set  on  his  legs, 
and  General  Hard  tried  to  get  him  into  the  house. 
At  this  moment  a  wounded  Janissary  fired  his  pistol 
at  the  King.  The  shot  singed  and  grazed  his  eye- 
brows, the  tip  of  his  nose,  and  one  of  his  ears  ;  indeed, 
if  the  King  had  not  happened  to  turn  his  head  just 
at  the  lucky  moment,  it  would  have  pierced  his  skull. 
As  it  was,  it  struck  Hard's  arm  so  that  he  fell  down 
bleeding,  and  was  taken  prisoner. 

Charles  now  managed  to  reach  the  steps  to  the 
ante-chamber.  As  soon  as  he  entered  it.  Axel  Roos 
sprang  back  to  bolt  the  door  ;  but  the  King  said, 

*  Wait  a  moment !  first  see  what  the  Turks  are 
going  to  do.' 

Roos  begged  him  not  to  delay  any  longer,  and,  when 
he  saw  the  King  preparing  to  return  to  the  charge, 
he  caught  hold  of  his  belt  and  held  him  fast.  Charles 
unfastened  the  buckle  in  front,  the  belt  gave  way, 
and  he  rushed  upon  the  enemy.  Roos,  however, 
seized  him  round  the  body,  crying,  '  1  won't  let  go 
of  your  Majesty  again,'  and  with  the  help  of  two 
other  Swedes  brought  him  into  the  house. 

The  defence  of  this  building  had  been  entrusted 


272  CHARLES  XII 

to  a  gan-ison  of  twenty-eight,  but  when  the  camp 
was  taken  the  Turks  pressed  on  to  it  in  large  num- 
bers, knowing  that  it  must  be  the  chief  object  of  their 
attack.  A  part  of  the  defenders  oiFered  no  resistance, 
and  the  Janissaries  broke  in  through  the  -windows 
and  began  to  loot,  especially  in  the  spacious  hall 
where  the  King's  famous  silver  service  was  stored 
in  large  chests.  One  by  one  all  the  rooms  were 
plundered,  except  that  of  the  Court-Marshal  Diiben, 
in  which  twenty-one  Swedes  had  taken  refuge  and 
now  opened  the  door  for  the  King. 

The  garrison  now  consisted  of  forty-two  besides 
Charles — six  officers,  six  servants,  and  thirty  soldiers. 
Charles  first  passed  in  review  this  small  body  of  faith- 
ful friends,  and  then  exhorted  them  to  be  courageous 
in  the  coming  struggle.  He  then  had  the  door 
opened  which  led  into  the  next  room,  and  advanced 
at  the  head  of  his  Swedes.  The  room  was  full  of 
Janissaries  and  Tartars,  but  the  Swedes  shot  and 
slashed  about  them  with  such  desperate  courage  that 
in  a  few  minutes  the  enemy  had  either  escaped  by  the 
windows  or  been  killed.  Close  to  this  room  was  the 
great  hall,  where  several  hundred  Janissaries  were 
employed  in  appropriating  everything  of  value. 
Nevertheless,  Charles  determined  to  open  the  door. 
A  hotly-contested  fight  ensued,  and  the  room  was 
so  full  of  smoke  that  the  combatants  could  only  dis- 


THE  KALABALIK  273 

tinguisli  each  other  by  theu'  legs.  The  King  was 
for  a  moment  separated  from  his  companions,  and 
three  Janissaries  did  their  best  to  take  him  prisoner, 
but  he  managed  to  kill  two  of  them.  The  third, 
terrified  at  the  death  of  his  friends,  tried  to  cut  the 
King  down,  but  a  trabant  intercepted  the  blow 
with  his  heavy  glove,  and  it  was  also  broken  on  the 
King's  thick  fur  cap.  The  King  also  warded  off  a 
similar  blow  from  a  Turk,  but  was  Avounded  in  his 
hand.  Then  another  Janissary  rushed  at  the  King, 
seized  him  by  the  neck,  and  pressed  him  against  the 
wall.  Just  at  this  moment  Charles  saw  General 
Hard's  cook  with  a  pistol  in  his  hand,  gave  him  a 
signal,  and  the  cook  shot  the  Janissary  down. 
Charles  then  killed  the  Janissary  who  had  nearly 
killed  him,  and  at  length  succeeded  in  reaching 
his  retainers,  and  in  driving  all  the  Turks  out  of 
the  great  hall. 

The  defenders  now  made  for  the  King's  bed-cham- 
ber, but  the  plunderers  had  withdrawn  and  only  two 
Turks  were  seen  in  it.  They  fled  for  safety  into  a 
corner,  and  Charles  ran  them  through  with  a  single 
thnist.  A  third  was  eventually  found  who  had 
crawled  under  the  bed.  He  was  dragged  out,  but 
casting  away  his  arms  threw  himself  at  the  King's 
feet,  and  begged  for  pardon.  Charles  spared  his  life, 
on  the  condition  that  he  should  tell  the  Seraskier 

T 


274  CHARLES  XII 

what  lie  had  seen,   and  helped  him   with  his   own 
hands  to  escape  through  the  window. 

The  house  was  eventually  entirely  cleared  of  the 
assailants,  but  twenty  corpses  lay  stark  in  the  differ- 
ent rooms,  and  the  garrison  were  reduced  to  thirty- 
two  men.  Charles  posted  them  at  the  several  win- 
dows, with  instructions  as  to  how  they  should  con- 
duct themselves.  Their  numbers  were  increased  by 
some  Swedes  who  had  retired  from  the  Chancery 
buildings  when  they  were  captured  by  the  Tartars, 
and  had  entered  through  the  windows.  Charles 
again  exhorted  them  to  a  brave  resistance,  and  pro- 
mised that  if  they  could  hold  out  till  four  in  the 
morning,  they  would  purchase  peace,  and  gain  re- 
nown which  would  astonish  the  whole  world.  The 
fight  was  continued  %vith  musket-firing  at  a  distance, 
in  which  the  assailants  naturally  sufi'ered  more  than 
the  defenders.  Charles  searched  the  uniforms  of  the 
fallen,  and  distributed  the  cartridges  he  found  in 
them  amongst  his  men.  Then,  hearing  that  the 
Turks  had  again  forced  themselves  into  Diiben's 
room,  he  rushed  thither,  and  would  have  been  lost  if 
the  faithful  Roos  had  not  followed  him  and  set  him 
free.  Charles  wiped  the  blood  from  his  face,  and 
allowed  Roos  to  bind  up  his  wounded  hand  ;  they 
both  returned  to  the  large  hall,  where  some  Turks 
were  endeavouring  to  pass  in  through  the  windows, 


THE  KALABALIK  275 

but  they  wer©  soon  repulsed.  The  garrison  was 
suflfering  agonies  of  thirst,  and  Charles  with  great 
difficulty  procured  them  a  supply  of  brandy,  Avhich 
refreshed  them  for  the  moment. 

It  was  now  between  four  and  five  in  the  afternoon. 
Charles  had  not  only  been  able  to  expel  the  Turks 
from  his  house,  but  had  kept  them  at  bay  for  three 
hours.      The  assailants  had  been  contemplating  for 
some  time  setting  the  house  on  fire,  but  they  were 
afraid  of  destroying  the  booty  which  yet  awaited  them. 
But  at  last  the  Khan  and  the  Seraskier  lost  patience, 
and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  no  other  course  was 
possible.      The  Tartars  enveloped  the  points  of  their 
arms  in  tow  dipped  in  spirits,  and  shot  them  upon  the 
roof  of  the  King's  house,  which  being  covered  with 
shingles  was  soon  in  a  blaze.      The  Turks  had  also 
heaped  up  hay  and  wood  and  other  inflammable  ma- 
terial at  the  side  of  the  house,  so  that  the  fire  soon 
caught  the  beams  on   which  the  roof  rested.      All 
efforts  to  put  the  fire  out  or  to  prevent  it  from  spread- 
ing were  in  vain,  and  there  being  no  water   they 
poured  brandy  on  the  flames,  which  only  made  mat- 
ters worse.     The  Tiu-ks  fired  upon  the   Swedes  who 
were    endeavouring  to  extinguish   the  flames,  and 
killed  some  of  them.     The  heat  at  last  became  intense, 
and  the  fire  caught  the  staircase.     Charles  and  his 
followers  threw  their  coats  over  their  heads  and  rushed 

T  2 


276  CHARLES  XII 

into  the  hall,  and  it  is  said  that  the  King  was  so 
consumed  by  thirst  that  he  actually  drank  a  glass  of 
wine,  which  he  had  never  been  known  to  do  before. 

The  Swedes  were  now  on  the  ground  floor ;  the 
Turks  exclaimed, 

'Allah!  Allah!  will  the  Bang  allow  him  and  his 
people  to  burn,  or  can  they  stand  the  fire  like 
salamanders  ?' 

The  floor  of  the  middle  story  now  began  to  fall  in 
upon  the  Swedes  below,  and  caused  injuries.  Charles 
being  pressed  to  give  in,  replied, 

'  No  !  it  is  better  for  us  to  defend  ourselves  as  brave 
men  to  our  last  breath,  and  gain  undying  glory  by 
our  bravery,  than  to  surrender  ourselves  to  the  enemy 
in  order  to  live  a  little  longer.  There  is  no  immediate 
danger,  so  long  as  our  clothes  are  not  on  fire.' 

At  last  a  piece  of  burning  ceiling  fell  on  Charles's 
head,  so  they  removed  into  the  King's  own  bedroom, 
where  the  roof  had  not,  as  yet,  caught  fire. 

'  Dear  Roos,'  said  Charles,  shaking  his  friend's 
hand, '  let  us  defend  ourselves  here  with  what  remains 
of  our  forces,  till  all  comes  to  an  end.' 

The  fire  now  seized  their  clothes,  and  the  Turks 
fired  through  the  windows.  Charles  was  so  angry 
that  he  tore  a  musket  from  a  carabineer  and  shot  a 
Turk  dead  with  his  own  hands ;  he  then  stood  at  the 
window  and  offered  himself  as  a  mark.      The  King 


THE  KALABALIK  277 

was  not  hit,  but  a  ball  struck  the  devoted  Roos,  and 
he  fell  back  senseless  into  his  master's  arms.  The 
fire  at  last  made  its  way  into  the  chamber,  the  door 
was  alight,  the  roof  began  to  fall,  and  the  heat  was 
insupportable.  Charles,  however,  was  apparently 
ready  rather  to  die  than  to  surrender. 

Roos  now  proposed  that  they  should  try  to  reach 
the  Chancery  buildings,  which  had  as  yet  escaped  the 
flames,  so  the  doors  were  burst  open,  and  Charles, 
with  a  sword  in  one  hand  and  a  pistol  in  the  other, 
rushed  from  the  burning  house.  He  had  only  gone 
a  few  steps  when  he  was  tripped  up  by  his  enormous 
spurs,  and  fell  faltering  to  the  ground.  Immediately 
a  mass  of  Janissaries  threw  themselves  upon  him,  they 
wrenched  his  weapons  from  his  hands  and  took  him 
prisoner,  some  of  them  tearing  off  pieces  of  his  uniform 
as  a  sign  that  they  had  won  their  eight  ducats.  No 
sooner  was  this  done  than  Charles  became  quite  tame, 
he  made  no  attempt  at  resistance,  and  expressed  his 
pleasure  that  he  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Jan- 
issaries rather  than  into  those  of  the  Turks.  The 
struggle  had  lasted  till  seven  in  the  evening  and  it  had 
long  been  dark.  Fifteen  Swedes  had  been  killed  in 
the  conflict,  and  the  Turkish  loss  was  at  least  three 
hundred,  of  whom  about  ten  had  been  killed  by 
Charles  himself.  We  need  not  be  surprised  that  the 
King  was  not  shot  dead  on  pui-pose,  because  the 


278  CHARLES  XII 

Turks  had  been  exhorted  to  spare  liim ;  but  it  is  strange 
that,  with  all  his  wilful  self-exposure,  he  should  not 
have  been  killed  by  accident ;  and  it  speaks  well  for 
the  discipline  of  the  Turks,  and  the  respect  which 
he  inspired  amongst  the  Janissaries. 

Thus  ended  the  Kalabalik.  It  is  difficult  to  pro- 
nounce a  judgment  upon  it.  Standing  by  itself  it 
does  not  increase  Charles's  fame  nor  add  to  his  dig- 
nity. There  is  indeed  something  grotesque  and 
even  absurd  about  the  whole  proceeding.  The 
best  excuse  that  can  be  made  is,  that  Charles  had 
good  reason  to  believe  that  if  he  went  away  of  his 
free  will  he  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enem}' 
whom  he  most  hated  and  despised,  and  that  he  con- 
sidered any  fate  preferable  to  that.  A  richly-capari- 
soned horse  had  been  prepared  for  the  royal  prisoner's 
use.  Charles  rode  first  to  the  Turkish  camp,  where 
he  distributed  some  ducats  amongst  the  Janissaries. 
He  then  entered  the  tent  of  the  Seraskier,  and  was 
invited  to  take  a  seat ;  but  he  refused,  and  strode 
up  and  down  the  room.  The  Seraskier  asked  him 
why  he  had  done  all  this,  and  whether  it  would  not 
have  been  better  undone  ;  upon  which  the  King 
smiled,  and  said  that  he  was  sorry  it  had  not  lasted 
longer,  and  that  if  it  were  to  be  done  again  he 
would  not  get  him  at  so  cheap  a  rate. 

It  was  now  night,   and  the  ride  to  Bender  was 


THE  KALABALIK  279 

accomplished  with  a  guard  of  Turkish  officers  and 
Janissaries,  the  Seraskier  heading  the  march.  When 
they  arrived  at  the  Seraskier's  house  the  King  was 
led  into  a  room  ready  prepared  for  him.  He  tore  off 
his  cap  which  had  been  cut  in  two,  threw  himself  on 
a  couch,  and  asked  for  drink,  upon  which  they  gave 
him  sherbet  and  water.  He  drank  some  water,  and 
fell  fast  asleep  just  as  he  was.  His  appearance  was 
indeed  peculiar  ;  his  clothes  were  torn  and  covered 
with  blood,  his  left  hand  was  wounded,  his  nose 
grazed,  his  eyebrows  burned  entirely  away,  and  his 
face  so  blackened  by  smoke  and  powder  that  he 
could  scarcely  be  recognized.  After  a  good  sleep  of 
some  six  hom-s  he  woke  up  at  three  in  the  morning, 
dirty,  battle-stained,  and  ragged,  but  as  serene  and 
happy  as  if  nothing  remarkable  had  occurred. 

It  took  about  a  Aveek  to  complete  the  arrangements 
for  Charles's  departure.  No  one  appeared  to  know 
where  he  was  going,  some  said  to  Salonica,  others  to 
Adi'ianople.  For  many  reasons,  and  among  them 
perhaps  from  fear  that  he  might  be  betrayed,  Charles 
had  feigned  illness,  and  had  somewhat  delayed  his 
journey.  He  now  came  out  of  the  Seraskier's  house 
enveloped  in  a  cloak,  and  entered  the  carriage  pre- 
pared for  him.  His  sword  was  retm-ned  to  him,  but 
he  threw  it  out  of  the  window,  saying  that  as  a  pris- 
oner he  had  no  right  to  wear  it.  Grothusen,  Miillern, 


280  CHARLES  XII 

and  Feif  accompanied  him.  Two  hundred  Turkish 
cavalry  led  the  way  with  bands  of  music.  Jeffries 
«aw  him  lying  in  a  Turkish  waggon,  drawn  by  four 
horses,  about  a  hundred  Swedes,  without  swords  or 
pistols,  following  on  sorry  nags.  He  says,  '  I  cannot 
express  what  a  melancholy  spectacle  this  was  to  me, 
who  had  formerly  seen  the  Prince  in  his  greatest 
glory,  and  a  terror  almost  to  all  Europe,  now  to  see 
him  fallen  so  low  and  to  be  the  scorn  and  derision  of 
Turks  and  Infidels.'  Just  at  this  time  King  Stanislaus 
had  arrived  at  Jassy,  bringing  news  of  a  combination 
between  Prussia,  Saxony,  and  Poland  against  Peter, 
and  asking  for  leave  from  Charles  to  resign  the  crown. 
Charles  received  a  dispatch  to  this  effect  just  as  he 
was  setting  out,  but  replied  angrily  to  Fabricius, 

'  Tell  Stanislaus,  as  soon  as  you  see  him,  that  if  he 
will  not  remain  King  of  Poland  I  will  choose  another 
in  his  place.' 

The  royal  train  resumed  its  progress,  no  one  know- 
ing whither  they  were  going.  The  Swedish  ministers 
were  wretchedly  clothed,  and  had  no  money  to  pm*- 
chase  new  suits.  They  were  much  dejected,  although 
Charles  did  his  best  to  set  an  example  of  cheerful- 
ness. Whenever  he  left  his  carriage  he  was  carried 
on  a  mattress,  with  his  cap  drawn  over  his  face  to 
escape  the  inquiring  gaze  of  the  Turks.  The  Sultan 
had  apparently  not  determined  where  the  place  of 


THE  KALABALIK  281 

Charles's  detention  should  be  ;  Salonica  had  the  ad- 
vantage that  he  could  easily  take  ship  to  France  and 
thence  to  Sweden,  Crete  was  also  mentioned,  or  an 
island  in  the  Cyclades.  If  he  was  to  be  kept  in  pri- 
son, Nicomedia  in  Asia  Minor  w;as  suggested  as  a 
suitable  spot,  but  any  such  idea  was  strongly  opposed 
by  the  French  ambassador,  who  Imew  how  to  main- 
tain the  dignity  of  crowned  heads.  At  last  Charles 
was  taken  to  Adrianople,  and  from  there  to  the  neigh- 
bouring palace  of  Demotika ;  at  a  later  period  quarters 
were  found  for  him  in  the  Castle  of  Demurtasch,  the 
Castle  of  the  Iron  Rock.  Here  he  arrived  on  April 
^0,  1713,  and  was  received  with  all  honour. 


282 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE   FATE   OF   STENBOCK. 

We  must  now  turn  our  attention  to  events  of  a  very 
different  character  which  had  happened  durmg  the 
imprisonment  of  Charles  in  Turkey.  In  August,  1711, 
the  King  of  Denmark  invaded  Sweden  from  the  side 
of  Norway,  which  at  that  time  belonged  to  him.  The 
expedition  was  carried  out  with  no  vigour  or  energy, 
and  when  his  troops  had  remained  for  some  time  in 
the  coimtry  they  rethed  without  even  having  seen 
the  enemy.  In  the  middle  of  August,  in  the  same 
year,  another  Danish  army  of  twenty-five  thousand 
men  marched  from  Holstein  into  Mecklenburg.  They 
first  set  down  before  Wismar,  which  at  that  time 
belonged  to  Sweden,  and  is  even  now  only  held 
by  Mecklenburg  under  a  mortgage  which  expires 
in  1903.  Afterwards  a  large  portion  of  them 
were  sent  to  Stralsund,  that  famous  fortress  which 
Wallenstein,  in  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  declared 
he  would  take  even  if  it  were  fastened  by  chains  to 


THE  FATE  OF  STENBOCK  283 

lieaveu,  but  from  wliicli  he  was  obliged  to  retire 
discomfited.  Here  were  assembled  in  the  middle  of 
September  a  motley  group  of  forty-five  thousand 
soldiers,  Saxons,  Russians,  and  Danes,  who  were  em- 
ployed in  di-awing  lines  of  investments  round  the 
fortress  which  they  had  at  present  no  means  of  be- 
sieging. They  were  also  prevented  by  internal  dis- 
sensions from  any  united  or  vigorous  action.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  Swedes  were  able  to  throw  into  the 
fortress  a  reinforcement  of  three  thousand  five  hmi- 
dred  men. 

For  a  whole  year  matters  remained  in  Pomerania 
much  in  the  same  condition.  Stralsund  was  still 
blockaded  by  an  army  of  Saxons,  Russians,  and  Danes, 
but  their  number  had  been  reduced  to  sixteen  thou- 
sand, and  the  siege  material  had  not  yet  an-ived.  In 
May,  1712,  the  Russian  troops  which  Peter  had  been 
obliged  to  withdraw  from  Poland  came  into  Pomer- 
ania, and  encamped  before  Stettin ;  but  at  a  later 
period  they  took  before  Stralsund  the  place  of  the 
Danes  who  went  to  Wismar.  The  Danish  army  was 
also  employed  in  besiegmg  the  fortress  of  Stade, 
which  lies  between  Hambrng  and  Cuxhaven,  and 
with  an  invasion  of  Bremen  which  Frederick  IV.  Avas^ 
anxious  to  wrest  fi-om  the  Swedes. 

Stenbock,  who  in  the  absence  of  Charles  had  the 
main  direction  of  military  affairs  in  Sweden,  found 


284  CHARLES  XII 

great  difficulty  in  getting  together  a  sufficient  army. 
During  the  campaigns  of  Charles  XII.,  Sweden  had 
suffered  but  little,  and  had  been  asked  for  few  sacri- 
fices. Between  the  years  1700-1709  the  Swedish 
army  under  Charles  did  not  probably  take  more  than 
twenty  thousand  men  from  the  country ;  and  now, 
when  it  was  necessary  to  provide  men  and  money 
for  national  purposes,  there  was  great  discontent. 
When  the  army  had  at  last  been  got  together,  the 
Danes  proposed  to  dispute  their  passage,  which  caused 
further  delay,  and  it  was  not  till  September  5,  1712, 
that  Stenbock  went  to  Stralsund  to  make  prepara- 
tions for  the  reception  of  the  troops  and  the  war 
material  which  were  expected.  At  last,  on  September 
28,  the  Swedish  transports,  with  a  protecting  guard 
of  men  of  war,  appeared  off  the  island  of  Riigen, 
where  some  of  their  freight  was  disembarked.  The 
Danes  were,  however,  close  at  hand,  and  they  attacked 
the  Swedish  fleet  whilst  it  was  engaged  in  this  oper- 
ation, captured  some  ships,  destroyed  others,  and  put 
the  rest  to  flight. 

The  larger  part  of  the  troops,  about  ten  thousand 
men,  had  been  fortunately  landed,  but  very  little  of 
the  provisions.  Stenbock,  therefore,  determined  to 
remain  in  Riigen  for  some  time  to  await  the  arrival 
of  fresh  transports,  but  finding  his  supplies  fail  he 
was  obliged  to  remove  to  Stralsund.  He  remained 
here  for  some  months,  and  when  he  had  thoroughly 


THE  FATE  OF  STEXBOCK  285 

refreshed  his  ti-oops  and  filled  up  their  gaps,  he 
marched  out  of  the  fortress  on  November  1,  with  a 
force  of  about  fourteen  thousand  men,  leaving  two 
thousand  soldiers  behind  him  to  strengthen  the  gar- 
rison. His  intention  was  to  proceed  into  Mecklen- 
burg, and  to  remain  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Wismar 
until  the  expected  reinforcements  had  arrived.  To 
do  this  he  had  to  cross  the  river  Reckenitz,  the  pas- 
sage of  which  was  defended  by  a  detachment  of 
Saxons  and  Russians  who  had  entrenched  themselves. 
On  November  3,  he  overcame  this  opposition,  took 
Rostock,  and  fixed  his  head-quarters  at  Schwaan, 
about  eight  miles  distant.  The  allied  Saxons  and 
Russians,  under  the  personal  command  of  Augustus 
and  Peter,  established  themselves  with  twenty  thou- 
sand men  in  Giistrow,  about  the  same  distance  to  the 
south. 

The  armies  remained  here  doing  nothing  till 
December,  and  Stenbock  took  the  opportunity  of 
opening  negotiations  with  Augustus  for  a  separate 
peace  between  Sweden  and  Saxony,  and  on  Decem- 
ber 1  concluded  an  armistice  for  fourteen  days.  About 
a  fortnight  later  Stenbock  received  infoiination  that  a 
body  of  Danish  troops,  which  had  been  posted  in  Hol- 
stein,  and  had  hitherto  occupied  itself  with  plunder- 
ing Hamburg,  had  now  advanced  into  Mecklenburg. 
He  immediately  broke  up  his  camp  and  marched  in 
a  westerly  direction  to  Gadebusch,  between  Liibeck 


286  CHARLES  XII 

and  Schwerin,  and  on  December  15  mot  the  Danes 
who  had  come  there  the  same  day.  The  Danish  army 
consisted  of  about  twelve  thousand  men,  and  was 
commanded  by  General  Scholten.  A  camp  had  been 
formed  to  the  west  of  Gadebusch,  and  there  they 
awaited  the  attack  of  the  Swedes.  Stenbock,  instead 
of  attacking  the  Danish  army  in  front,  manoeuvred 
to  outflank  them,  and  with  this  object  marched  in  a 
southerly  direction,  and  on  the  evening  of  December 
18  reached  Brlitz,  about  six  miles  south-east  of 
Gadebusch. 

Early  on  tke  morning  of  December  30,  1712,  the 
Danish  army  left  its  camp  and  took  up  a  position 
about  two  miles  south-east  of  the  town,  at  the  village 
of  Wackenstedt.  The  right  flank  was  covered  by  a 
morass  and  a  wood,  which  prevented  the  necessary 
extension  of  the  line  of  battle,  so  that  Scholten  deter- 
mined to  draw  up  his  forces,  both  cavalry  and  infan- 
try, in  five  lines.  He  placed  his  thirteen  guns  in  the 
rear.  During  the  course  of  the  evening  thirty- two 
squadrons  of  Saxon  cavalry,  under  the  command  of 
Flemming,  came  up  from  Schwerin.  They  were  very 
unwisely  placed  between  the  last  line  of  cavalry  and 
the  first  of  the  infantry. 

The  SAvedish  army  consisted  of  fourteen  thousand 
men,  with  thirty-two  guns.  The  battle  began  about 
mid-day,  by  a  severe  artillery  fire  directed  against 


THE  FATE  OF  STENBOCK  287 

the  dense  masses  of  the  enemy.  The  artillery  was 
served  in  a  new  fashion.  Instead  of  being  limbered 
and  unlimbered,  which  necessitated  turning  them 
round,  they  were  drawn  forward  by  ropes,  with  their 
mouths  to  the  enemy,  which  saved  a  great  deal  of 
time.  The  firing  was  also  quickened  by  the  use  of 
cartridges.  By  these  means  the  Danish  guns  were 
soon  silenced,  and  their  troops  suffered  great  loss  be- 
fore the  battle  really  began.  While  this  was  going 
on,  Stenbock  was  drawing  up  his  troops  for  the 
attack.  The  centre  consisted  of  two  lines,  each 
formed  of  six  battalions,  and  on  each  side  of  the 
centre  were  placed  three  battalions  in  columns  to 
protect  the  flanks  from  the  cavalry  of  the  enemy. 
The  Swedish  cavalry  were  posted  in  deep  columns 
on  the  wings,  with  orders  to  extend  to  the  side 
whenever  opportunity  should  offer. 

After  the  artillery  fire  had  lasted  for  an  hour,  the 
Swedish  right  wing  advanced  to  the  charge.  Schol- 
ten  now  saw  the  mistake  he  had  made  in  placing  his 
cavalry  in  front  of  his  infantry,  and  he  summoned  up 
some  infantry  regiments  from  the  rear  line.  But  be- 
fore they  could  take  their  position,  the  shock  of  the 
Swedish  charge  occurred,  and  the  Danes  fled  in  dis- 
order, carrying  the  Saxon  contingent  with  them, 
although  they  had  not  been  directly  attacked.  King 
Frederick  IV.  naiTOwly  escaped  being  taken  prisoner. 


288  CHARLES  XII 

When  the  Swedisli  centre  reached  their  point  of  at- 
tack, the  Danish  infantry  had  already  taken  up  tlieir 
position.  They  held  their  ground  for  a  space,  but 
were  eventually  driven  back  by  the  Swedish  cavalry. 
The  efforts  of  the  Swedish  left  were  less  successful, 
they  found  themselves  opposed  by  the  hea^'y  infantry 
fire  af  the  Danes,  and  when  they  turned  in  flight 
they  were  pursued  by  the  Danish  cavalry.  In  fact, 
the  whole  of  the  Swedish  left  wing  would  have  been 
throAvn  into  confusion  unless  order  had  been  restored 
by  Stenbock  sending  up  some  fresh  cavalry  regiments 
to  support  it. 

The  beaten  Danish  army  attempted  to  recover  itself 
on  the  rolling  and  broken  ground  behind  the  village 
of  Wackenstedt,  but  was  pursued  by  Stenbock,  who 
had  now  concentrated  his  forces.  The  victory  of  the 
Swedes  was  complete ;  they  had  lost  only  fifteen  hun- 
dred men,  whereas  the  Danes  had  lost  nearly  six  thou- 
sand. All  the  same,  the  position  of  Stenbock  was  not 
as  favourable  as  he  could  have  wished.  He  had 
entered  Germany  with  the  view  of  pressing  on 
into  Poland,  and  giving  his  hand  to  his  master 
Charles.  But  now  he  had  only  ten  thousand  fight- 
ing troops  left,  and  only  twenty-miles  off" — at  Cri- 
witz — was  posted  a  combined  force  of  Saxons  and 
Russians  of  double  the  strength.  If  he  desired  to 
profit  by  his  victory  at  Gadebusch,  he  must  attack 


\ 


THE  FATE  OF  STENBOCK  289 

the  allies  before  the  moral  effect  of  the  victory  had 
worn  off,  and  before  the  Danes  had  been  able  to 
receive  reinforcements.  But  Criwitz  lay  due  east  of 
Gadebusch,  and  to  march  there  would  take  him 
away  from  his  base  and  his  source  of  supplies,  and 
the  further  he  retreated  the  worse  his  position  would 
become.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he  were  to  force  the 
allies  to  a  battle  and  defeat  them  he  could  not  march 
into  Poland,  for  any  effectual  pm-pose,  -with  only  ten 
thousand  men.  He  had  therefore  only  one  resource, 
to  wait  for  reinforcements  from  Sweden.  He  went 
himself  to  Wismar  where  he  looked  anxiously  for 
the  transports,  seeing  with  despair  the  ice  forming 
every  day  thicker  on  the  shore  of  the  harbour, 
whilst  his  troops  were  suffeiing  terribly  from  storm 
and  cold.  It  is  now  obvious  that  the  only  safe 
course  would  have  been  to  retire  to  Stralsund,  and 
to  wait  for  the  spiing  and  for  reinforcements,  but  he 
could  scarcely  have  seen  at  the  time  that  so  strong 
a  step  was  necessary. 

Unfortunately,  Stenbock  chose  another  com'se, 
and  advanced  into  Holstein,  expecting  to  find  there 
comfortable  winter  quarters.  He  was  influenced  to 
this  course  by  the  advice  of  Count  Wellingk,  Swedish 
Ambassador  at  Hamburg,  who  believed  that  Charles 
was  invading  Poland  with  a  large  force.  This, 
Wellingk  thought,  would  cause  the  retreat  of  the 

U 


290  CHARLES  XII 

allies,  and  then  Stenbock  would  only  have  to  deal 
with  the  Danes  themselves.  The  information  was 
singularly  opposed  to  the  truth.  At  this  moment 
Charles  was  fortifying  his  camp  at  Bender,  and 
doing  his  best  to  avoid  or  rather  to  defer  his  capture 
by  the  Turks.  The  Danes  showed  the  falsity  of 
Stenbock's  hopes,  by  marching  in  front  of  him  and 
joining  the  allied  forces  at  Criwitz,  whence  on 
.January  1,  1713,  they  all  set  out  towards  the  Elbe. 
Stenbock  now  knew  that  his  position  was  unten- 
able ;  he  therefore  crossed  the  Eider  in  order  to 
protect  himself  by  that  river,  and  took  measures  to 
make  the  advance  of  the  enemy  as  difficult  as  possi- 
ble. He  now  committed  a  great  and  startling  act 
of  cruelty  and  barbarism,  which  brought  him  no 
advantage.  The  town  of  Altona  had  given  great 
assistance  to  the  allies,  as  it  was  natural  that  it 
should,  and  Stenbock  believed,  or  feigned  to  believe, 
that  large  supplies  of  provisions  were  stored  up  in 
it.  Therefore  he  determined  to  destroy  it.  He  laid 
upon  it  a  contribution  of  one  hundred  thousand 
thalers,  well  knowing  that  it  was  beyond  the  power 
of  the  inhabitants  to  pay  it.  The  magistrates  brought 
half  the  demanded  sum,  and  begged  on  their  knees 
that  time  might  be  given  them  to  raise  the  rest. 
Stenbock  refused  to  listen,  and  on  the  same  night  the 
whole  of  this  unhappy  town  was  given  to  the  flames. 


THE  FATE  OF  STENBOCK  291 

'Stenbock  now  moved  northwards,  and  on  Janu- 
4iry  19  crossed  the  Eider  and  took  up  a  position  at 
Friedrichstadt  on  the  Treene,  a  town  founded  by 
Dutch  Remonstrants  in  the  early  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth century.  If  Stenbock  hoped  by  marching  to 
■fche  north  to  emulate  the  exploit  of  Charles  X.,  and 
eventually  to  get  an  opportunity  of  crossing  the  ice 
to  Copenhagen,  he  was  bitterly  disappointed,  be- 
cause a  thaw  set  in  at  the  end  of  Januaiy. 

In  the  meantime  the  allied  forces  continued  to 
advance,  and  on  January  24,  1713,  their  advanced 
guard  imder  General  Bauer  attacked  the  advanced 
posts  of  the  Swedes  and  drove  them  back  over  the 
Treene,  after  a  stout  resistance.  Stenbock  recog- 
nised that  his  position  was  indefensible,  and  deter- 
mined to  retreat  to  the  fortress  of  Tonning,  situated 
on  the  North  Sea  at  the  mouth  of  the  Eider.  The 
government  of  Holstein-Gottorp  had  given  him  per- 
mission to  occvipy  this  place,  and  he  believed  that 
from  it  he  could  open  commmiications  with  Sweden, 
receive  reinforcements  and  provisions,  and  in  case  of 
extreme  necessity  fall  back  upon  the  support  of  the 
Swedish  fleet. 

However,  before  he  had  time  to  carry  this  into 
effect,  on  Februaiy  12,  1713,  the  very  day  of  the 
Kalabalik,  the  allies  attacked  Stenbock  at  Friedrich- 
stadt, and  defeated  him,  nearly  cutting  off  his  retreat 

U2 


292  CHARLES  XII 

to  Tomiiiig.  He  was,  however,  able  to  reach  this 
place  of  refuge  with  a  portion  of  his  troops.  But 
his  position  was  desperate.  He  was  cooped  up  in  a 
small  space  where  he  could  not  remain  long.  Ton- 
ning  was  badly  furnished  with  supplies,  and  could 
not  contain  the  whole  Swedish  army,  even  in  its 
present  diminished  state.  Besides,  Stenbock  could  not 
bear  the  idea  of  being  beleaguered,  and  was  anxious 
to  obtain  more  liberty  of  movement.  He  therefore 
made  an  attempt  to  take  his  troops  across  the  Eider, 
and  to  march  into  Mecklenburg.  To  this  end,  on 
January  19  he  collected  all  his  forces  at  Tonning, 
and  began  to  ship  them  across  the  river.  The  work 
was  slow,  and  hardly  a  fifth  part  had  been  able  to 
ci'oss  when  a  violent  storm  arose  which  put  a  stop 
to  the  operations.  As  soon  as  the  allies  saw  what 
was  going  on,  it  was  easy  for  them  to  prevent  it ; 
indeed,  if  Stenbock  had  been  able  to  cross,  he 
would  certainly  have  found  himself  in  the  presence  of 
a  hostile  army  of  treble  his  strength. 

The  fruit  was  now  ripe,  but  the  allies  were  in  no 
hurry  to  pluck  it.  All  attempts  of  Stenbock  to 
cross  over  were  repulsed  with  overwhelming 
strength.  He  hoped  to  obtain  reinforcements  from 
Sweden,  but  they  could  not  arrive  till  the  month  of 
May,  and  they  would  then  be  too  late.  The  awaited 
attack  took  place   at  last  on  April  2Q,  and  Sten- 


THE  FATE  OF  STENBOCK  293 

iDOck  was  driven  back  into  tlie  fortress  with  the  loss 
of  the  greater  part  of  his  cavalry  horses.  The  reg- 
ular siege  began  on  May  4,  and  on  May  16  he  was 
obliged  to  capitulate.  The  Swedes  purchased  their 
freedom  by  a  heavy  ransom,  and  Tonning  was  given 
up  to  the  government  of  Holstein-Gottorp.  The 
Swedish  government  paid  the  money  and  sent  ships 
to  carry  off  Stenbock  and  his  army.  But,  as  the 
money  passed  through  the  hands  of  Count  Wellingk,  he 
kept  it  for  the  strengthening  of  the  Pomeranian  for- 
tresses, and  Stenbock  and  his  troops  were  treated  as 
prisoners  of  war.  Stenbock  was  carried  to  Copen- 
Jiagen,  where  he  was  at  first  well  treated,  but  having 
made  attempts  to  escape  was  confined  in  the  citadel, 
where  he  died  on  February  23,  1717.  The  greater 
number  of  the  Swedish  troops  were  persuaded  to 
enter  foreign  service,  and  Sweden  thus  lost  an 
excellent  army  of  ten  thousand  men. 

So  ends  one  of  the  most  pathetic  stories  in  military 
history.  The  combined  army  of  Saxons  and  Russians 
left  the  Schleswig-Holstein  duchies  in  June,  the 
Saxons  marching  to  Stralsund,  the  Russians  to 
Stettin,  which  after  a  siege  of  five  weeks  was  now 
nearing  its  fall.  The  commandant.  General  Meyer- 
feldt,  was  well  aware  that  the  other  powers  could 
not  wish  to  see  so  important  a  fortress  fall  into  the 
liands  of  Russia,  so  he  opened  negotiations  with  the 


294  CHARLES  XII 

Prussians  as  to  the  possibility  of  making  some  ar- 
rangements. By  the  diplomacy  of  Count  Gorz,  the 
minister  of  Holstein,  who  at  a  later  period  had  so- 
much  influence  with  Charles,  an  arrangement  was- 
made  by  which  Stettin  received  a  garrison  of  two 
Prussian  and  two  Swedish  battalions,  the  latter  of 
which  were  to  be  in  the  service  of  Holstein-Gottorp. 
This  led  to  the  retreat  of  the  Russians  under  Peter, 
who  desired  at  this  moment  to  be  directing  his  atten- 
tion to  the  conquest  of  Finland.  All  eyes  were  now 
turned  upon  Stralsund.  The  fortress  was  commanded 
by  General  Diicker,  who  had  fought  so  well  at  Gade- 
busch.  Reinforcements,  long  expected,  arrived  from 
Sweden  at  last,  and  the  Saxons  were  driven  back 
from  the  assault,  after  which  they  went  into  %vinter 
quarters. 


295 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

THE  king's  RroE. 

Demurtasch  was  a  magnificent  and  well-kept  Im- 
perial palace,  smTounded  by  a  large  park  with  flower- 
gardens  and  fomitains.  The  water  was,  however, 
chalky  and  the  surroimding  neighbourhood  marshy, 
which  caused  disease  amongst  the  northern  visitors 
and  occasionally  death.  From  the  time  he  left  Bender 
on  February  17,  1713,  to  the  evening  of  Christmas 
Eve  in  the  same  year,  Charles  lay  constantly  and  mi- 
intemiptedly  in  bed.  It  is  difficult  to  find  a  reason 
for  this.  For  some  part  of  the  time  he  was  undoubt- 
edly ill,  but  during  the  longer  portion  perfectly  well. 
The  reason  is  given  that  he  feared  assassination,  but 
his  foolhardy  courage  was  proverbial,  and  if  he  ex- 
pected danger  he  was  more  likely  to  seek  than  to 
avoid  it.  By  this  expedient  he  escaped  visitors  and 
visiting,  and  this  may  have  been  a  material  advan- 
tage.    The  best  explanation  is  that  he  felt  himself 


29G  CHARLES  XII 

in  a  false  position,  beaten  and  to  some  extent  dis- 
honoured. He  was  conscious  of  being  a  king,  but 
was  not  sure  that  he  should  be  treated  as  one,  hence 
he  would  offer  to  no  one  the  opportunity  of  insulting 
him.  Further,  we  must  take  note  of  his  eccentric 
obstinacy,  of  his  persistence  in  continuing  a  course 
upon  which  he  had  once  entered,  of  his  apparent  love 
of  idleness  after  periods  of  feverish  activity,  and  last- 
ly, of  that  strain  of  madness  which  was  not  entirely 
absent  from  his  character. 

At  any  rate  he  got  up  as  little  as  possible,  and  only, 
when  his  bed  had  to  be  made,  threw  himself  upon  a 
neighbourmg  sofa.  His  dinner-table,  laid  for  eight, 
was  placed  close  to  his  bed-side.  The  day  was  spent 
in  the  usual  romid  of  business,  correspondence,  and 
morning  and  evening  prayers,  but  affairs  of  state 
occupied  but  little  of  his  thoughts.  Communications 
with  Sweden  were  rare,  and  foreign  powers  seemed 
to  devote  but  small  attention  to  him.  He  played  a 
good  deal  of  chess,  and  his  servant,  Hultmann,  told 
him  stories  of  Vikings.  He  was  comparatively  poor. 
The  silver  dinner-service  had  disappeared  in  the 
confusion  of  the  Kalabalik,  and  the  court  had  to 
content  itself  Avith  pewter  or  tin.  Everyone  was 
of  course  anxious  to  get  a  glimpse  of  the  captured 
lion,  but  Charles  would  never  allow  himself  to  be 
seen.     A  favovu-ed  few  were  occasionally  smuggled 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  297 

into  the  King's  chamber,  and  permitted  to  look  at 
Mm  through  a  hole  in  a  screen.  It  Avas  said  that 
^ven  the  Sultan  availed  himself  of  this  opportunity 
in  the  dress  of  a  Janissary,  but  that  is  probably  a 
fable.  For  five  weeks  out  of  the  forty-three  in  which 
he  lay  in  bed  he  was  really  ill,  which  is  not  altogether 
to  be  wondered  at. 

In  April,  1713,  just  after  the  King's  arrival,  the 
Grand  Vizier  came  to  Adi'iauople.  He  had  a 
magnificent  tent  pitched  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Demurtasch,  and  sent  to  ask  Charles  whether  he 
would  pay  him  a  visit.  His  pride  was  offended  that 
a  sovereign  like  himself  should  be  expected  to  pay 
a  visit  to  a  subject,  and  no  representatives  could 
induce  him  to  consent.  The  Vizier  sent  a  second 
time,  saying  that  he  wished  to  discuss  a  project  for 
the  retm-n  of  Charles  to  his  country  and  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  King  Stanislaus.  The  King  replied  that 
he  and  his  suite  had  no  proper  clothes  to  appear  in, 
but  that  he  should  be  very  glad  if  the  Vizier  would 
visit  him.  Miillem  and  Feif  in  vain  urged  him  to 
give  way,  and  not  to  anger  the  great  man  by  a  re- 
fusal. Charles  said  nothuig,  but  wrote  in  General 
Hard's  pocket-book  two  Latin  lines  t«  this  effect : 

'  Of  this  be  certain,  if  you  fight  with  muck, 
Conquering  or  conquered,  some  of  it  has  stuck.' 

As  soon  as  the  interpreter  returned  with  Charles's 


298  CHARLES  XII 

answer,  the  Grand  Yizier  broke  up  liis  camp  and  went 
off. 

The  feelings  of  the  Porte  towards  Charles  under- 
went various  changes  during  this  period.  At  first 
opinion  ran  strongly  in  his  favour,  from  the  natural 
admiration  of  the  Turks  for  so  great  a  warrior,  and 
also  from  the  undisguised  partiality  of  the  ladies  of 
the  harem  towards  the  Swedish  Lion.  This  feeling 
rose  to  its  height  after  the  victory  of  Gadebusch. 
Then  came  the  defeat  and  captivity  of  Stenbock, 
and  the  destruction  of  his  army,  as  well  as  the  entire 
loss  of  the  Baltic  provinces.  Also  the  great  war  of 
the  Spanish  Succession  was  now  at  an  end,  so  that 
the  Emperor  was  free  to  act  against  the  Turks  if  he 
pleased  to  do  so.  The  sea  powers,  also,  were  especi- 
ally anxious  to  prevent  a  conflict  between  Turkey 
and  Russia,  which  might  lead  to  a  general  conflagra- 
tion. So  in  August,  1713,  the  peace  between  the 
two  powers  was  renewed  and  definitely  ratified,  and 
under  these  circumstances  it  was  impossible  that 
Charles  should  continue  to  reside  in  Turkish  territory. 
The  difficulty  was  how  to  get  rid  of  him,  and  the 
Grand  Vizier  could  find  no  better  way  than  by  dis- 
missing the  Swedish  Ambassador  from  Constanti- 
nople, and  cutting  down  the  supplies  for  the  King's 
maintenance. 

It  is  not  our  purpose  to  deal  at  length  with  the 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  290 

situation  of  European  politics,  or  ■witla  the  various 
attempts  wliicli  were  made  to  induce  Charles  to  make 
peace.  His  answer  was  always  tlie  same,  that  he 
would  not  sun-ender  a  foot  of  Swedish  territory,  nor 
return  home  except  at  the  head  of  an  army,  nor 
would  he  even  recognize  Augustus  as  King  of  Poland. 
It  is  said  that,  when  he  was  brought  with  the  great- 
est difficulty  to  contemplate  the  possibility  of  a 
settlement  with  the  enemy  against  whom  he  had 
striven  for  thirteen  long  years,  the  conditions  which 
he  proposed  were  altogether  impossible  of  acceptance, 
or  even  of  consideration.  Augustus  was  to  remain 
King  of  Poland,  but  to  grant  to  Stanislaus  also  the 
title  of  King  with  the  right  of  succession  to  the 
throne,  as  well  as  an  appanage  of  thirty  thousand 
pounds  a  year  and  an  immediate  payment  of  fifteen 
thousand  pounds.  The  supporters  of  Stanislaus 
were  to  have  a  complete  amnesty ;  Augustus  Avas  not 
only  to  give  up  his  alliance  with  Russia,  but  to  join 
Sweden  in  war  against  that  country,  with  a  view  of 
recovering  all  that  she  had  conquered  from  Sweden, 
together  with  a  pecuniary  compensation  ;  Denmark 
was  also  to  restore  what  she  had  taken  from  Holstein- 
Gottorp  and  from  Sweden,  also  with  compensation. 
Terms  such  as  these  might  have  been  imposed  by  a 
triumphant  conqueror,  but  could  not  be  listened  to 
when  coming  from  a  defeated  captive.     Stanislaus, 


300  CHARLES  XII 

also,  absolutely  refused  to  draw  his  sword  for  the 
recovery  of  his  crown,  and  Charles  generously  estab- 
lished him  in  his  own  hereditary  principality  of 
Zweibriicken. 

Still  the  return  of  Charles  could  not  be  much  longer 
delayed  if  he  wished  to  keep  his  crown,  for  discon- 
tent in  Sweden  was  rising  to  a  dangerous  height. 
The  condition  of  that  country  was  indeed  most  dis- 
tressing. Livonia,  Esthonia,  Ingria,  Carelia,  and  half 
of  Finland  had  been  captured  by  Russia,  Stenbock 
with  fifteen  thousand  Swedish  soldiers  had  been  lost 
at  Tunning,  Pomerania  was  being  overrun  by  a 
crowd  of  enemies,  Prussians,  Saxons,  Danes,  and 
Russians,  and  at  any  moment  a  Russian  fleet  might 
threaten  Stockholm.  The  Swedes  were  decimated 
by  constant  losses  in  war,  and  ground  down  by 
oppressive  taxes,  while  they  believed  their  King  to 
be  either  mad  or  dead,  or  at  best  a  life-long  prisoner 
amongst  the  unbelievers.  Discontent  was  universal 
in  all  classes,  high  and  low,  and  the  only  solution 
seemed  to  be  in  choosing  another  ruler.     Later  in 

o 

the  year  Stettin  was  captured  by  the  allies,  Abo  by 
the  Russians,  while  southern  Finland  seemed  about 
to  suffer  the  fate  of  its  northern  half.  In  December, 
1713,  Arved  Horn  wrote  to  Charles  that  nothing  could 
.save  Sweden  but  his  return  or  a  miracle. 

It  is  curious  that  during  the  sojourn  of  Charles  in 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  801 

Turkey,  nowithstaiiding  his  simplicitr  of  life,  and 
the  comparative  generosity  of  the  Turks,  his  debts 
shoukl  have  been  very  large.  In  1713,  they  amounted 
to  one  hundred  and  sixty-five  thousand  pounds,  and 
he  tried  to  borrow  money  from  all  possible  sources. 
These  debts  were  not  paid  until  long  after  his  death. 
In  1737  the  Swedish  government  voted  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  pounds  to  Turkey  for  this  purpose, 
and  in  1747  there  was  still  a  large  sum  OAving  to  a 
merchant  who  resided  in  Paris.  Charles  mounted 
his  horse  for  the  first  time  since  the  Kalabalik  on 
January  1,  1714,  and  resumed  his  long  rides  morning 
and  evening,  but  he  could  not  longer  indulge  in  his 
former  state,  and  it  is  said  that  Miillern,  the  foreign 
secretary,  had  to  do  the  cooking  for  the  King  and 
his  suite. 

It  was  necessary  to  inform  Charles  of  what  was 
passing  in  Sweden,  and  at  Christmas-tide,  1713,  a 
certain  Baron  Lieven  was  despatched  for  this  pur- 
pose, and  with  great  difficulty  reached  Demotika,  to 
which  place  Charles  had  been  removed  from  Demm-- 
tasch,  in  March,  1 714.  He  told  Charles  that  the  estates 
had  met  and  offered  the  regency  to  his  sister,  Princess 
Ulrica  Eleanora,  that  she  was  very  unwilling  to  accept 
it,  but  that  she  would  be  compelled  to  do  so  unless 
Charles  came  back.  Charles  was  at  last  persuaded 
to   consent,  but  two  difficulties  stood  in  the  way. 


302  CHARLES  XII 

how  to  find  money  for  his  journey,  and  how  to 
provide  for  his  personal  safety.  Charles  at  first 
wished  to  travel  by  way  of  Poland,  but  for  that  he 
would  req[uire  an  escort  of  several  thousand  men. 
The  Porte  was  unwilling  to  do  more  than  it  had  done 
already,  and  as  a  last  resource  Grothusen  was  sent  as 
an  ambassador  to  Constantinople.  Every  effort  had 
been  made  to  equip  him  in  a  worthy  manner,  and 
his  suite  numbered  seventy-two  persons.  The  Sultan 
and  the  Grand  Vizier  were  not  inclined  to  listen  to 
arguments  until  they  became  convinced  that  Charles 
was  serious  in  his  desire  to  depart,  and  they  refused 
to  consent  to  his  travelling  through  Poland.  Dis- 
cussions connected  with  the  embassy  took  a  long 
time,  and  it  was  not  till  the  middle  of  September 
that  the  envoy  returned  to  Demotika.  Peter  had 
utilised  the  interval  by  seizing  the  Aland  islands, 
and  taking  possession  of  northern  Finland. 

At  last  on  October  1,  1714,  at  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  Charles  mounted  his  horse  to  return  to  his 
own  country.  A  large  crowd  had  assembled  to  see 
him  depart,  and  as  he  rode  through  their  ranks  cries 
were  heard  of  'Allah,  save  the  Swedish  King.' 
They  reached  the  neighbourhood  of  Demurtasch  in 
the  evening,  and  here  Charles  received  a  present 
from  the  Grand  Vizier  of  a  magnificent  travelling 
tent,  eight  Arabian  horses,  and   a   sabre  set  with 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  303 

jewels.  All  Charles  could  give  in  return  was  a  fur 
coat,  which  he  had  to  borrow  from  Grothusen.  He 
stayed  here  three  days,  and  set  out  northwards  at 
two  in  the  morning,  travelling  by  torchlight.  He 
reached  Pitesti,  in  Walachia,  on  October  19,  a  town 
near  the  spot  where  the  Turkish  frontier  marches 
with  the  Austrian.  His  money  had  now  come  to  an 
end,  and  he  found  himself  in  great  embanassment, 
so  he  sent  one  of  his  body-guard  to  raise  funds  in 
Transylvania.  At  Pitesti  he  was  joined  by  some 
Swedish  troops  who  remained  behuid  at  Bender. 

Charles  decided  to  get  rid  of  his  large  following, 
and  to  march  through  Germany  imkno'^m,  with  as 
small  a  number  of  companions  as  possible.  He  fixed 
the  number  at  twenty-six,  and  chose  them  in  the 
following  remarkable  manner.  He  established  three 
tests  of  horsemanship:  first,  to  pick  up  a  fallen  glove 
from  the  ground,  both  at  the  trot  and  at  the  gallop ; 
then  to  catch  a  glove  in  a  similar  manner,  thrown 
into  the  air,  and  if  it  fell  to  pick  it  up  again  ;  lastly, 
to  ride  at  full  speed  through  one  of  the  naiTow 
stone  doors  leading  into  the  vineyards.  It  is  said 
that  whilst  Charles  himself  was  perfomung  this  act 
of  skill,  his  horse,  being  rather  fat,  stuck  in  the 
doorway,  and  could  only  be  extricated  by  pulling 
down  the  wall.  It  may  be  imagined  that  all  this 
caused  much  amusement,  and  passed  the  time  until 


304  CHARLES  XII 

the  wished-for  funds  amved.  Out  of  the  twenty- 
six  thus  selected  Charles  chose  two  to  accompany 
him,  General  von  Rosen  and  Lieutenant-Colonel 
During ;  the  remaining  twenty-four  were  to  follow 
at  a  day's  interval.  The  rest  of  the  troops  were  to 
march  in  the  usual  manner  through  eastern  Ger- 
many to  Stralsund. 

The  three  travellers  assumed  false  names  and 
journeyed  as  Swedish  officers,  Charles  taking  the 
name  of  Peter  Frisch.  He  disguised  himself  with  a 
black  wig  and  a  brown  coat.  They  left  Pitesti  on 
November  6,  each  leading  a  spare  horse  by  the 
bridle.  They  had  the  most  extraordinary  adven- 
tures. They  lost  themselves  in  a  wood,  and  wan- 
dered all  night  leading  their  horses.  Charles  dis- 
covered that  Rosen  was  very  like  what  he  had 
been  himself  in  his  younger  days,  so  he  left  him 
behind  with  orders  to  follow  at  four  hours'  interval. 
At  last,  crossing  the  mountain  by  torchlight,  they 
arrived  at  Hermannstadt  on  the  road  to  Klausen- 
berg.  During  was  knocked  up,  and  with  difficulty 
recovered,  while  Charles  himself  fell  ill  soon  after- 
wards, and  at  Semlin  he  was  probably  recognised. 
Indeed,  his  personality  and  habits  were  so  well 
known, — especially  his  practice,  a  very  rare  one  in 
those  days,  of  drinking  no  wine, — that  it  was  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  escape  notice.     The  only  remedy 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  305 

was  to  travel  so  fast  that  even  if  he  were  discovered 
the  news  could  not  outstrip  him.  Through  Transyl- 
vania and  Hungary  they  were  obliged  to  use  car- 
riages which  at  least  gave  an  opportunity  for 
repose. 

In  Germany  they  again  mounted  their  horses, 
and  travelled  from  Vienna  by  a  circuitous  route  by 
way  of  Regensburg,  Nuremberg,  Bamberg,  Wiirz- 
burg,  and  Hanau  to  Cassel,  carefully  avoiding 
Saxon  territory,  Charles  fearing  lest  he  should 
suifer  the  fate  of  John  Sobieski.  It  was  of  course 
equally  impossible  to  travel  by  way  of  Berlin.  At 
Frankfort,  which  they  touched  between  Hanau  and 
Cassel,  D tiling  lost  his  cloak,  which,  when  found, 
was  recognised  as  having  belonged  to  Charles.  It 
was  cut  up  into  little  bits,  and  sold  as  relics.  Cassel 
belonged  to  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  whose  son  was 
engaged  to  be  married  to  Charles's  sister,  Ulrica 
Eleanora.  The  Landgrave  had  commissioned  one  of 
his  oflScers,  by  name  Kagge,  a  Swede  by  birth,  to 
watch  the  Post-house  carefully  with  a  view  of  dis- 
covering the  King.  ^Vhen  the  King  arrived,  and  sat 
down  to  dinner  in  the  inn,  Kagge  placed  himself  at 
the  same  table  with  Peter  Frisch,  and  seemed  to 
recognise  him.  During,  seeing  what  was  afoot, 
gave  Charles  a  hint,  and  the  King  filled  up  a  glass 
of  wine  and  drank  to  the  brigadier's  health,  which 

X 


306  CHARLES  XII 

puzzled  him.  However,  when  the  King  had  finished 
his  meal  and  had  mounted  his  horse,  he  turned  to 
the  brigadier,  and  said  in  Swedish, 

'  Farewell,  my  dear  Kagge,  and  greet  the  Land- 
grave for  me.' 

Charles  at  last  reached  Stralsund  in  the  early 
morning  of  November  22.  He  asked  for  entrance 
at  the  gate,  saying  that  he  had  despatches  from  the 
King.  The  officer  of  the  guard  begged  him  to  wait 
till  day-break,  but  on  Charles  insisting  went  to  the 
governor.  Diicker  had  been  expecting  the  King's 
arrival,  and  ordered  the  gates  to  be  opened,  but 
when  he  met  Charles  he  found  him  so  altered  that  he 
did  not  recognise  him ;  when  he  knew  who  he  was  he 
received  him  with  heartfelt  joy.  The  King  was  terri- 
bly exhausted,  having  covered  the  fourteen  hundred 
and  thirty  miles  between  Pitesti  and  Stralsund  in 
sixteen  days.  For  the  last  eight  days  he  had  not 
removed  his  boots,  and  his  feet  were  so  swollen  that 
the  heavy  riding-boots  had  to  be  cut  off.  It  was 
some  time  before  he  recovered  himself,  and  could 
show  himself  abroad.  We  may  judge  better  of 
what  he  had  gone  through  by  the  fact  that  the 
Swedish  troops  from  Bender,  whom  he  left  at  Pitesti 
with  orders  to  follow  him,  although  they  travelled 
by  a  much  shorter  route,  did  not  reach  Stralsund 
till  March  29,  1715,  and  were  then  in  such  a  con- 
dition that  they  were  ashamed  to  be  seen. 


THE  KING'S  RIDE  307 

Thus  ended  Charles's  fateful  sojourn  in  Turkey,  so 
•difficult  to  understand  or  to  defend,  and  in  its  results 
so  disastrous  to  his  countiy.  The  King  has  become 
the  centre  of  many  legends  among  the  Tm-kish  people. 
The  ruins  of  his  palace  at  Wamitza  still  exists,  the 
former  abode  of  Schwetzky  Karol,  as  the  peasants 
call  him.  Under  the  ruins  is  a  vault  which  they  say 
is  filled  with  Swedish  treasm-e,  and  there  also  sits 
the  fair  but  enchanted  daughter  of  the  King,  waiting 
for  her  destined  lover,  and  guarding  the  gold.  When 
he  comes  he  will  bear  the  treasures  to  Sweden,  and 
there  receive  the  hand  of  the  Princess  and  the  suc- 
cession to  the  Swedish  cro^vn ;  for  Charles,  they 
believe,  still  reigns  over  the  people  for  whom  he 
sacrificed  his  life  and  liberty. 


X  2 


808 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND. 

The  joy  and  the  enthusiasm  which  was  roused  in  the 
greater  part  of  the  Swedish  people  by  the  first  news 
of  the  return  of  Charles  to  Stralsund  cannot  be  de- 
scribed. The  reappearance  of  the  hero  of  his  country 
after  fourteen  years'  absence  gave  rise  to  the  most 
exaggerated  hopes.  The  mipopularity  which  had 
begun  to  attach  to  him  disappeared  in  one  moment, 
and  gave  place  to  the  expectation  that  all  the 
misery  and  suiFering  which  had  weighed  down  the 
land  for  many  years  would  now  come  to  an  end, 
and  that  the  blessmgs  of  peace  would  eventually  be 
restored  to  it.  There  were  indeed  good  reasons  for 
this  feeling.  Charles  had  never  bowed  his  head 
to  misfortune.  In  spite  of  his  long  continued  ill- 
luck  and  his  protracted  captivity  ui  a  foreign  land, 
he  had  shown  no  weakness  of  character,  although 
he  might  have   been   blamed  for   obstinacy.     But 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  309 

peace  was  far  away  yet,  and  many  more  sacrifices 
must  be  borne  ^vitll  mitil  it  could  be  secured. 

Charles  declared  that  he  was  not  adverse  to  peace, 
but  that  he  could  only  receive  it  upon  honourable 
conditions,  and  that  they  could  not  be  expected  unless 
Sweden  should  exhibit  a  strength  which  would  com- 
mand the  respect  of  her  enemies.  For  this  aimaments 
were  necessary,  and  for  armaments  money.  To  pro- 
vide this  was  the  first  occupation  of  Charles  in 
Stralsimd,  where  he  was  assisted  by  Baron  Gorz,  a 
minister  of  Holstein-Gottorp,  whom  many  have  be- 
lieved to  have  been  his  evil  genius.  Charles  seems 
to  have  thought  that  he  could  conduct  his  financial 
operations  better  from  Stralsund  than  from  Stock- 
holm, and  he  was  probably  held  back  from  a  visit  to 
liis  capital  from  his  reluctance  to  enter  it  rather  as  a 
released  prisoner  than  as  a  conqueror  coming  home 
from  a  victorious  campaign. 

Dm-ing  the  whole  of  this  history  we  have  seen 
Charles  and  his  country  surrounded  by  enemies  seek- 
ing his  destniction,  and  their  number  was  now  greater 
than  ever.  Six  stalwart  foes  were  at  war  with 
Sweden  in  the  simimer  of  171  (>,  Russia,  Poland, 
Saxony,  Hanover,  and  Denmark,  and  to  these  may 
be  added  England.  The  Dutch  had  not  declared 
war,  but  their  feelings  were  very  mifiiendly,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  operations  of  the  Swedish  privateers 


310  CHARLES  XII 

in  the  Baltic  and  elsewhere,  which  the  Swedish  gov- 
ernment were  unable  to  put  down,  even  if  there  had 
been  any  adequate  reason  for  their  doing  so.  The 
seas  surrounduig  Sweden  and  Denmark  swarmed 
with  privateers,  commerce  became  almost  impossible. 
Sweden  suffered  in  this  respect  with  other  countries. 
The  customs  received  in  Stockholm  sank  to  one- 
seventh  of  their  proper  amount,  and  English  mer- 
chants complained  that  in  one  single  instance  they 
had  lost  ninety-six  thousand  pounds  of  merchandise 
owing  to  the  war.  Charles,  imable  to  prevent  the 
evil,  spoke  of  it  lightly.  He  said,  '  Privateering  is  a 
better  business  than  mining,  for  it  requires  less  capital 
and  brings  in  more  profit ;  it  is  better  than  commerce, 
for  it  is  less  costly  and  less  dangerous ;  it  is  better 
than  letting  lodgings,  because  it  is  less  annoying.  If 
I  lived  on  the  Swedish  coast  I  should  soon  become 
rich,  because  I  should  sell  house  and  home  and  be- 
come a  privateer.'  The  sea  powers  did  not,  however, 
declare  war,  but  they  sent  a  fleet  of  some  thirty  ships 
to  the  Baltic  under  Admiral  Norris  to  convoy  a  mer- 
chant fleet  of  five  hundred  sail,  a  force  which 
intimidated  the  Swedes.  Norris  was  well  received 
in  St.  Petersburg,  but  coldly  in  Stralsund.  When  he 
threatened  Charles  with  an  attack  upon  the  Swedish 
fleet,  the  King  replied  that  in  that  case  he  should 
invade  Hanover. 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  311 

The  cause  of  the  war  between  Sweden  and  Prussia 
was  the  so-called  '  sequestration '  of  Stettin.  In 
the  Slimmer  of  1713,  an  army  of  allied  Saxons  and 
Russians  had  invaded  southern  Pomerania  and  had 
taken  the  fortress  of  Stettin,  and  the  King  of  Prussia 
had  ransomed  it  for  a  sum  of  four  hundred  thousand 
thalers,  on  the  condition  that  it  should  receive  a 
Prussian  garrison,  and  that  it  should  not  be  given 
back  to  Sweden  till  the  end  of  the  war.  Charles 
was  not  at  all  inclined  to  surrender  another  portion 
of  his  hereditary  monarchy  to  a  foreigner,  nor  was 
he  willing,  or  able,  to  produce  a  sum  of  four  hundred 
thousand  thalers.  He  demanded  that  Stettin  should 
be  given  up  to  him,  promising  that  France  and  Hesse 
should  be  guarantees  for  the  debt,  and  that  he  would 
not  use  Stettin  as  a  base  of  operations  against  Poland 
or  Saxony.  The  King  of  Prussia  replied  by  seizing 
the  town  of  Wolgast  and  the  island  of  Usedom  as 
advanced  points  of  defence,  and  occupied  both  these 
places  with  his  troops.  Charles,  against  the  advice 
of  his  minister,  determined  to  drive  them  out,  and  the 
consequence  was  a  declaration  of  war  and  the  entire 
loss  of  Stettin  to  Sweden. 

The  breach  of  friendship  with  Hanover,  and  con- 
sequently with  England — for  by  this  time  the  Elector 
of  Hanover  had  succeeded  to  the  English  throne — had 
a  less  respectable  origm.     It  seemed  that  the  power 


312  CHARLES  XII 

of  the  Swedes  was  broken,  tliat  even  if  they  could 
continue  to  survive  as  a  nation  they  could  not  retain 
their  Gei-man  provinces,  that  a  partition  of  them  was 
imminent,  and  that,  if  spoil  was  in  prospect,  there 
was  no  reason  why  Hanover  should  not  have  her 
share.  If  Wolgast  and  Stettin  were  to  go  to  Prussia, 
Riigen  and  Pomerania  north  of  the  Peene  to  Den- 
mark, and  if  so  many  Swedish  provinces  had  passed 
to  Russia,  there  was  no  reason  why  Bremen  and 
Werden  should  not  fall  to  the  share  of  Hanover, 
especially  as  the  Elector  was  willing  to  pay  a  con- 
siderable sum  to  their  present  occupier,  the  King  of 
Denmark.  Therefore  the  Elector,  in  his  capacity  as 
King  of  England,  supported  the  Danish  fleet  with 
eight  ships  of  the  line,  and  approached  the  Swedish 
coast  without  firing  a  salute.  This  conduct  was 
excused  by  the  loss  which  the  English  were  suffer- 
ing from  the  Swedish  privateers,  and  from  the  recep- 
tion which  Norris  had  met  with  from  Charles  XII. 
This  piece  of  rudeness  was  shortly  followed  by  a 
declaration  of  war  from  Hanover  against  Sweden,  in 
which  no  sufficient  reason  was  given,  stress  being 
laid  upon  the  unwillingness  of  Charles  to  make  peace, 
and  the  necessity  of  compelling  him  to  do  so. 

Encompassed  by  this  crowd  of  enemies  Charles 
had  one  friend,  the  aged  Louis  XIV.,  King  of  France, 
but,  weighed  down  by  a  load  of  years,  and  wearied 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  313 

by  the  exertions  of  the  war  of  the  Spanish  succession, 
he  was  not  disposed  to  undertake  new  adventures  m 
foreign  poHtics.  However,  in  the  spring  of  1715,  he 
made  a  treaty  ^vith  Sweden,  in  which  he  promised  to 
pay  to  that  coimtiy  a  subsidy  of  ninety  thousand 
pomids  a  year.  Unfortunately  Louis  died  soon  after- 
wards ;  the  money  was  paid  for  a  short  time  by  his 
successor  the  Regent  Orleans,  but  he  was  not  person- 
ally well  disposed  to  Charles,  and  soon  jomed  his 
adversaries.  The  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  whose  son 
had  manied  the  favourite  sister  of  Charles,  Ulrica 
Eleanora,  had  promised  to  support  him  with  a  body 
of  troops,  on  the  condition  that  they  should  not  take 
part  in  active  warfare,  and  should  retiu-n  if  Hesse 
were  threatened.  But  the  death  of  Louis  XIV.  and 
the  declaration  of  war  by  Prussia  frightened  him,  and 
his  troops  were  never  sent  to  Stralsmid.  Only  one 
German  prince  stood  by  Charles,  Chiistian  Augustus, 
the  admuiistrator  of  Holstein-Gottorp,  who  supplied 
him  Avith  a  force  of  fom*  thousand  men,  in  return  for 
which  the  Danes  sequestered  the  adminstrator's  o\sai 
little  principality  of  Eutm. 

Whatever  might  be  the  ultimate  object  of  the 
allies,  their  attention  was  at  present  concentrated  on 
Stralsund,  a  fortress  whose  natural  strength  had  been 
greatly  increased  by  the  additional  fortifications 
designed  and  ordered  by  Charles.     The  toAvn  is  en- 


814  CHARLES  XII 

tirely  surrounded  by  water,  and  is  connected  with  the 
main  land  only  by  three  causeways  called  the  Frank- 
endamm,  the  Knieperdamm,  and  the  Triebseerdamm, 
the  town  being  shaped  like  a  triangle  and  a  cause- 
way leading  from  each  side.  Charles  had  erected 
strong  defensive  works  before  the  gates  leading  to 
these  passages,  and  also  formed  an  entrenched  camp 
about  a  mile  from  the  walls.  The  island  of  Riigen 
on  the  coast  of  Pomerania,  and  the  smaller  islands  of 
Usedom  and  Wollin  were  also  fortified,  to  keep  up 
communication  with  Stralsund  and  to  prevent  the 
enemy  from  using  them  as  a  base  of  operations 
against  the  fortress.  The  sea  passages  to  the  south- 
east of  Stralsund  were  made  impassable  by  spars  and 
sunken  ships,  and  sixteen  Swedish  frigates  were 
stretched  there  for  the  defence  of  the  harbour. 

The  combined  army  of  Danes,  Saxons,  and  Pinis- 
sians  stationed  in  Pomerania  in  June,  1715,  amounted 
to  sixty  thousand  men,  and  of  these  about  forty 
thousand  appeared  before  Stralsund  on  July  15. 
They  contented  themselves  by  opening  up  trenches 
against  the  fortress,  but  they  would  undertake  noth- 
ing more  serious  owing  to  the  want  of  a  siege-train, 
and  this  did  not  arrive  till  the  end  of  October. 
Meantime  steps  were  taken  to  make  the  approach  to 
the  fortress  easier  by  the  removal  of  the  defences 
which  Charles  had  been  at  pains  to  create,  and  in 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  315^ 

this  work  the  Danish  fleet  rendered  excellent  service. 
In  July  and  August  the  earthworks  on  the  island  of 
Usedom  were  stormed,  and  especially  the  very  strong- 
fort  of  Peenamiinde,  which  was  bravely  defended  by 
the  Swedish  ganison.  On  August  8,  there  was  a 
sea  engagement  between  the  Danish  fleet  under 
Admiral  Raben,  and  the  Swedish  fleet  mider  Sparre, 
in  the  waters  of  Riigen.  The  fleets  were  of  nearly 
equal  strength  and  both  sides  claimed  the  victoiy, 
but  the  Swedes  sufiered  such  severe  damage  that 
they  were  compelled  to  retire  into  the  harbour  of 
Carlscrona.  A  result  of  this  was  that  the  English 
ships  lent  by  George  I.  to  Hanover  now  joined  the 
Danish  fleet  and  hoisted  the  Danish  flag. 

A  more  important  success  was  gained  by  Admiral 
Sehested,  who  compelled  the  frigates  lying  close  to 
Riigen  to  retire,  and  cleared  the  passage  between  that 
island  and  Stralsmid,  so  that  it  was  possible  to  efiect 
a  landing.  King  Charles  himself  was  posted  here  with 
a  force  of  from  five  to  six  thousand  men.  For  this 
expedition  a  force  of  twenty-two  thousand  men  with 
twenty-foiu"  guns  had  been  prepared,  which  then 
exceeded  the  number  of  the  Swedes  at  least  four- 
fold. The  troops  were  embarked  at  Greifswald, 
about  fifteen  miles  south  of  Stralsimd,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  November,  but  the  operation  was  hindered 
by  a  violent  storm,  so  that  the  fleet  of  fom-  hmidred 


316  CHARLES  XII 

transports  on  wliicli  the  Kings  of  Prussia  and 
Denmark  "were  both  embarked  did  not  sail  till 
November  12.  A  plan  had  been  drawn  up  by  Prince 
Leopold  of  Anhalt-Dessau,  by  which  the  transports, 
which  had  been  collected  at  Ludwigsburg,  a  small 
harbour  to  the  east  of  Greifswald,  and  which  had 
the  cavalry  on  board,  should  sail  to  Palmer  Ort, 
the  extreme  southern  point  of  the  island,  and  should 
make  a  feint  of  landing,  with  the  view  of  enticing 
the  Swedes  to  that  spot.  In  the  meantime  the  rest 
of  the  fleet,  with  artillery  and  infantry,  should  make 
for  the  Bay  of  Stresow,  to  the  north-east  of  Palmer 
Ort,  not  far  from  Putbus,  in  which  the  true  landing 
was  to  take  place. 

In  spite  of  the  stormy  weather  these  dispositions 
were  punctually  carried  out,  and  the  stratagem  was 
completely  successful.  Charles  assembled  all  the 
forces  at  his  disposal  at  Palmer  Ort,  while  the  bulk 
of  the  enemy's  ships  made  sail  for  Stresow  when  the 
transports  were  beached.  The  disembarkation  of 
the  whole  army  was  effected  in  two  hours,  and  when 
Charles,  who  had  hurried  away  from  Palmer  Ort  as 
soon  as  he  had  discovered  his  mistake,  arrived  at 
Stresow  early  on  the  following  morning  he  found 
them,  to  his  great  surprise,  strongly  entrenched. 
Without  hesitating  a  moment  he  ordered  the  charge, 
in  the  hope  that  Cronstedt's  artillery,  firing  quickly 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  317 

in  the  manner  which  we  have  before  described,  might 
clear  a  path  for  him.  He  attacked  the  very  point 
at  which  the  King  of  Denmark  was  posted,  but  after 
reaching  the  dry  ditch  could  not  mount  the  breast- 
work. Only  one  company  of  the  body-guards,  under 
the  command  of  Torstenson,  succeeded  in  surmomit- 
ing  this  obstacle  and  pressed  into  the  camp.  Here 
he  was  overmastered  by  superior  numbers,  and  taken 
prisoner  with  his  handful  of  men.  At  all  other  points 
the  Swedes  were  repulsed.  The  allies  then  left  their 
trenches  and  prepared  to  surround  the  Swedish  army, 
and  a  severe  combat  ensued.  Charles  again  and 
again  exposed  his  life.  A  Danish  cavalry  officer, 
who  had  recognized  him,  seized  him  with  one  hand 
by  the  hair,  and  with  the  other  tried  to  wrest  his 
sword  from  him  crying,  '  Surrender,  sir,  or  you  are  a 
dead  man.' 

But  Charles  drew  a  pistol  from  his  holster  with  his 
left  hand  and  shot  the  Dane  dead.  He  was  again 
surrounded  by  the  enemy,  and  only  rescued  by  Poni-^ 
atowski.  At  another  time  the  King's  horse  was  shot 
under  him  and  he  fell  beneath  it,  a  spent  cannon-ball 
struck  him  in  the  breast  and  deprived  him  of  his 
senses,  so  that  he  lay  there  helpless,  in  danger  of 
being  crushed  and  killed  or  taken  prisoner.  A  friend 
recognised  him  by  the  flash  of  a  cannon,  put  him  on 
his  own  horse  and  carried  him  oflf.  He  was  brought 
back  senseless  to  Stralsund. 


318  CHARLES  XII 

After  this  the  allies  proceeded  to  besiege  Stral- 
sund  with  redoubled  vigour.  The  entrenched  camp, 
of  which  we  have  before  spoken,  fell  into  their  hands 
on  November  5.  This  was  the  result  of  treachery.  A 
Swedish  lieutenant,  who  from  some  personal  slight 
had  deserted  from  Stralsund,  showed  the  besiegers  a 
concealed  passage  which  led  under  the  water  to  the 
rear  of  the  camp.  By  these  means  a  body  of  two 
thousand  men  were  enabled  to  break  through,  and 
after  a  stout  resistance  overpowered  the  garrison, 
the  greater  number  of  whom  were  taken  prisoners. 
Reinforced  by  the  troops  which  arrived  from  Riigen, 
and  using  the  entrenched  camp  as  a  base  of  opera- 
tions, they  opened  trenches  against  the  Hornwork 
which  defended  Frankenthor,  making  use  at  the 
same  time  of  their  heavy  battering  guns.  On  De- 
cember 3,  they  had  arrived  within  fifty  feet  of  the 
palisade  which  protected  the  covered  way,  whence 
they  began  another  cannonade.  They  got  possession 
of  the  covered  way  on  December  5,  and  no  efforts  of 
the  garrison,  although  they  were  led  by  Charles  in 
person,  could  drive  them  from  it. 

Three  days  later  three  batteries  of  heavy  guns 
were  directed  against  the  Hornwork  and  silenced  its 
b)atteries,  and  next  day  a  large  breach  was  made  in 
its  walls.  On  December  17,  at  three  in  the  afternoon, 
they  advanced  to  storm  it  in  four  columns,  and  sue- 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  319 

ceeded  in  getting  possession  of  it,  nearly  tlie  whole 
of  the  Swedish  garrison  being  either  killed  or  cap- 
tured. The  next  day  Charles  made  a  desperate 
attempt  to  recover  possession  of  this  most  important 
work.  At  the  head  of  four  Swedish  regiments  he 
succeeded  in  expelling  the  garrison,  but  reinforce- 
ments came  up  and  the  Swedes  were  driven  out. 
The  time  had  now  come  to  attack  the  wall  of  the 
town  itself,  and  a  large  breach  was  speedily  made  in 
it.  Stralsund  was  no  longer  tenable,  all  hope  of 
resisting  a  storm  was  at  an  end.  The  ice  was  be- 
ginning to  form  over  the  harbour,  and  when  that  had 
frozen  all  hope  of  escape  would  be  gone.  Charles 
had  the  choice  between  death,  captivity,  and  flight. 
By  the  advice  of  his  most  trusted  counsellors  Duches, 
Miillern  and  Feif,  he  chose  the  last.  With  the  great- 
est difficulty  a  way  was  cut  through  the  ice  into  the 
open  water  beyond.  The  King  selected  a  six-oared 
boat,  and  in  the  night  of  December  21,  accompanied 
only  by  a  page  and  by  his  faithful  friends  Rosen  and 
During,  he  went  on  board.  Rosen  had  attended  him 
on  the  memorable  ride  from  Pitesti,  and  so  had 
Diiring's  brother,  who  had  fallen  only  two  days  be- 
fore in  the  attempt  to  recover  the  Hornwork.  They 
found  that  the  frost  had  already  iced  over  the  chan- 
nel which  they  had  prepared,  so  that  it  had  to  be  cut 
out  again,  and  this  delayed  them  so  much  that  they 


320  CHARLES  XII 

coiild  not  reacli  tlie  open  sea  of  safety  before  day 
had  dawned.  The  enemy  fired  at  them,  and  one  of 
the  Chancery  officers  who  were  following  in  another 
boat  was  wounded. 

At  length,  after  twelve  hours'  battling  with  the 
sea,  the  three  boats  of  which  the  expedition  consisted 
reached  the  Cloister  Island  of  Hiddensee ;  here  they 
found  no  ship  ready  to  receive  them.  At  length  an 
old  and  rotten  boat,  '  The  Whale,'  was  discovered, 
but  their  journey  was  still  impeded  by  the  ice.  Even 
in  the  open  sea  itself  they  were  in  danger  of  being 
cut  off  by  the  Danish  cruisers,  but  were  protected 
from  their  view  by  storm  and  snow.  They  now  fell 
in  with  a  Swedish  brigantine,  and  were  received  on 
boajrd,  and  at  four  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  Christ- 
mas Eve  they  cast  anchor  at  Trelleborg,  between 
Malmo  and  Ystad,  close  to  the  scene  of  the  King's 
boyish  exploits.  The  night  was  dark  and  rainy,  and 
Charles  had  to  take  refuge  under  a  rock  to  wait  for 
day.  In  such  sony  guise  did  Charles  return  to  his 
own  country  after  fifteen  years'  absence,  without  an 
army  and  with  scarcely  a  friend.  When  day  broke 
the  travellers  passed  through  Trelleborg  unnoticed, 
and  being  a  peasant's  waggon  proceeded  to  Ystad, 
where  the  King  occupied  the  same  house  which  had 
received  him  in  1710,  when,  after  the  conclusion  of 
the  peace  of  Travendal,  he  set  out  for  the  defence  of 


THE  LOSS  OF  STRALSUND  321 

Livonia  and  tlie  punishment  of  King  Augustus.  If 
lie  thought  of  the  contrast  between  the  two  epochs 
what  emotions  must  have  filled  his  breast  ! 

On  the  day  that  Charles  set  foot  again  upon  the 
soil  of  Sweden  Stralsund  capitulated,  and  on  Christ- 
mas Day  the  victorious  troops  entered  the  town. 
The  garrison  of  six  thousand  men  were  prisoners, 
with  the  exception  of  certain  officers,  and  personal 
attendants  and  body-guards  of  the  King,  who  were 
allowed  to  depart.  All  Swedish  possessions,  as  far 
as  the  river  Peene  together  with  the  island  of  Riigen, 
fell  to  the  King  of  Denmark,  while  the  King  of  Prus- 
sia contented  himself  vnth.  the  possession  of  Stettin, 
together  with  the  islands  of  Usedom  and  Wollin. 
King  Augustus  was  to  have  received  as  his  share 
sixteen  regiments  of  prisoners,  but  they  were  found 
to  exist  principally  on  paper,  so  he  was  presented 
with  cannon,  standards,  drums,  and  trumpets,  as 
compensation  for  his  loss. 

We  cannot  shut  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  if  Charles 
had  accepted-  the  treaty  of  neutrality  in  1710,  in 
common  with  the  other  powers,  Sweden  might,  in 
all  probability,  have  remained  in  possession  of  its 
German  provinces.  She  had  now  lost  them,  six  years 
afterwards,  with  further  loss  of  Cracow's  army  in 
1710,  Stenbock's  in  1712,  and  the  King's  in  1714, 
together  not  less  than  fifty  thousand  men,  not  count- 


322  CHARLES  XII 

ing  the  enormous  expenditure  of  money  which  the 
operations  of  these  years  had  cost  the  country.  It 
is  also  difficult  to  excuse  Charles  for  remaining  a 
whole  year  in  Stralsund,  in  compliance  with  that 
curious  trait  of  character  which  rendered  him  as  ob- 
stinate in  his  dogged  inactivity  as  in  his  feverish 
energy.  He  had  not  sufficient  troops  to  expel 
the  allies  from  Pomerania,  and  Stralsund  was  scarce- 
ly of  sufficient  importance  to  justify  the  presence 
of  the  King  within  its  walls  for  so  long  a  time.  It 
certainly  served  to  attract  the  armies  of  the  allies, 
and  to  prevent  them  from  doing  mischief  in  other 
places,  but  this  end  might  have  been  achieved 
by  a  commandant  of  lesser  eminence.  Charles 
would  have  been  better  advised  to  have  used  Stral- 
sund as  a  basis  of  operations  against  the  allies, 
and  to  have  collected  reinforcements  from  Sweden 
for  that  purpose.  If  he  had  been  thus  occupied  his 
stay  in  Stralsund  would  have  been  defensible.  But 
a  diversion  in  Norway  would  have  been  still  more 
advantageous,  as  that  country  was  but  scantily  de- 
fended. When  he  at  last  undertook  the  expedition 
in  1716  he  was  compelled  to  surrender  Christiania, 
which  he  had  been  able  to  capture,  to  the  very  Dan- 
ish troops  who  had  been  set  free  by  the  capitulation 
of  Stralsund. 


323 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

THE  LION  AT  BAY. 

Charles  after  his  arrival  at  Ystad  behaved  in  a  most 
extraordinary  manner.  It  had  been  hoped  that  he 
would  visit  his  capital,  and  a  state-coach  had  been 
constructed  to  be  used  for  this  pui-pose.  But  noth- 
ing would  induce  him  to  take  this  step,  not  even  the 
illness  and  death  of  his  grandmother,  to  whom  he  had 
been  so  devotedly  attached.  He  gave  his  entire 
confidence  to  Baron  Gorz,  a  subject  of  Holstein- 
Gottorp,  of  whom  we  have  previously  heard.  Gorz 
would  only  accept  the  offer  of  Charles  on  the 
conditions  that  he  should  remain  in  the  service  of 
Holstein,  that  all  his  communications  should  be  made 
to  the  King  himself  and  not  thi'ough  any  inter- 
mediary, that  he  should  choose  his  own  subordi- 
nates, that  the  King  shoul  d  promise  to  make  peace 
with  his  enemies  within  the  year,  and  that  Gorz 
should  not  be  bound  to  remain  in  the  King's  service 

y2 


324  CHARLES  XII 

for  more  than  a  year.  With  those  understandings 
Gorz  entered  upon  his  office  in  February,  171(),  with 
the  unrestricted  power  of  a  Viceroy  or  a  Grand  Vizier. 
If  Charles  would  not  consent  at  the  first  interview,. 
Gorz  asked  leave  to  put  his  views  into  writing,  and 
by  leaving  out  those  points  to  which  the  King  princi- 
pally objected  generally  got  his  own  way. 

Before  peace  could  be  made  war  must  be  contin- 
ued, and  for  that  purpose  both  men  and  money  were 
necessary.  To  explain  the  manner  in  which  Charles 
filled  up  his  decimated  and  in  some  cases  nearly 
annihilated  regiments  would  require  a  knowledge  of 
the  extremely  complicated  system  of  Swedish  re- 
cruiting, which  it  is  beyond  our  purpose  to  attempt 
to  give.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  all  laws  and  customs 
which  compelled  individuals  or  corporations  to  furn- 
ish troops  were  strained  to  the  utmost,  and  when  the 
old  laws  failed  new  laws  were  created  for  the  pur- 
pose. Men  were  dragged  from  the  church  in  the 
middle  of  divine  service,  they  were  extracted  from 
the  mines,  they  were  seized  in  the  j)ublic  houses. 
Those  which  were  previously  exempt  were  compelled 
to  submit  themselves  to  the  same  obligations. 
Even  University  students  and  schoolboys  were  forced 
to  serve.  Inquiries  were  made  in  these  establish- 
ments if  there  were  any  sturdy  young  fellows  who 
were  not  fond  of  their  studies,  and  who  would  be 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  325 

better  employed  in  handling  a  musket  or  trailing  a 
pike.  If  this  were  the  case,  they  were  i*emorselessly 
carried  off.  After  the  death  of  Charles  some  of  them 
returned  to  then*  studies,  and  it  was  not  uncommon 
to  find  in  the  latter  half  of  the  centuiy  reverend 
preachers  who  had  in  their  youth  served  in  the  great 
King's  aimy. 

Even  with  all  these  expedients  it  was  difficult  to 
obtain  a  sufficient  supply  of  soldiers.  The  people  left 
their  homes  for  military  service  with  sighs  and  tears. 
Many  fled  into  the  woods,  where  they  were  protected 
by  sympathising  peasants.  Charles  was  obliged  to 
order  that  anyone  conniving  at  the  escape  of  a 
recruit  should  be  immediately  impressed  for  military 
service,  and  that  anyone  giving  information  which 
would  lead  to  the  discovery-  of  a  recruit  should  re- 
•ceive  a  reward  of  thirty  shillings.  Many  cut  off 
iheir  lingers  or  wounded  themselves  in  the  feet  to 
•escape  this  dreaded  fate,  and  an  edict  had  to  be  passed 
that  anyone  so  treating  himself  should  still  be  ob- 
liged to  serve,  and  should  receive  thirty  strokes  of 
the  rod  at  the  same  time.  But,  if  they  succeeded  in 
making  themselves  absolutely  useless,  they  were  to 
receive  sixty  strokes  and  were  to  be  put  to  compul- 
sory labour  in  the  convict  yard.  At  this  time,  for 
some  reason  with  which  we  are  not  acquainted, 
Charles  dismissed  his  splendid  corps  of  body  trabants. 


326  CHARLES  XII 

and  formed  instead  a  so-called  body  squadron  of 
three  hundred  and  sixty  mounted  horse,  the  best 
riders  of  the  Swedish  army.  The  cost  of  purchasing 
and  equipping  them  was  thrown  upon  individuals, 
who  thus  found  themselves  exposed  to  a  new  burden. 
The  methods  adopted  for  raising  money  were  not 
less  oppressive.  Old  taxes  were  increased  as  much 
as  possible,  the  imposts  on  land  were  doubled  and 
sometimes  trebled  in  amount.  The  towns  had  to 
pay  at  first  twice,  and  then  four  times  their  former 
contribution,  although  from  their  condition  of  pover- 
ty the  money  received  from  them  did  not  increase  in 
proportion.  The  carriage  of  letters  was  made  dearer, 
and  the  custom  duties  were  raised.  Charles  found  it 
so  difficult  to  manipulate  all  these  varying  sources  of 
income  that  he  occupied  himself  with  a  plan  of  sim- 
plifying taxation  by  a  single  income  tax  and  a  single 
land  tax,  but  the  scheme  was  cut  short  by  his  death. 
Another  source  of  income  was  found  in  a  kind  of 
compulsory  contribution  exacted  from  all  Swedish 
subjects  to  supply  the  necessities  of  the  Crown.  For 
this,  generals,  bishops,  rich  merchants,  and  such  like 
people,  paid  thirty  thalers,  majors  fifteen,  captains 
twelve,  parsons,  lieutenants,  and  attornies  nine, 
preachers  and  non-commissioned  oflScers  three,  mar- 
ried and  well-to-do  peasants  a  thaler  and  a  half.  The 
produce  of  this  tax  was  very  considerable. 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  327 

Taxes  were  also  imposed  on  luxuries.  These  had 
existed  previously  and  Charles  had  done  away  with 
them,  but  he  fomid  himself  compelled  to  bring  them 
back  again.  The  Swedes  had  to  pay  for  the  use  of 
tea,  coffee,  and  chocolate,  for  foreign  lace,  for  silk 
dresses,  for  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  for  fur  robes, 
for  smart  hats,  for  carriages.  It  is  said  that  a  Avealthy 
citizen's  wife  who  dressed  herself  in  the  manner  to 
which  she  had  been  accustomed  before  the  tax  would 
not  have  to  pay  less  than  three  hundred  thalers  a 
year.  But  sumptuary  laws  are  generally  of  little 
avail,  and  these  taxes,  however  irritating  they  might 
be  to  individuals,  brought  but  a  small  return  into  the 
treasury.  Other  even  more  oppressive  taxes  were 
devised,  but  owing  to  the  King's  death  and  to  other 
reasons  were  never  imposed.  Also  the  compulsory 
quartering  of  troops  was  a  severe  burden  to  the 
country,  and  so  were  the  purveyance  of  provisions 
and  the  use  of  horses  and  carriages  for  the  public 
service,  which  laid  a  terrible  burden  upon  the  peas- 
ants, and  brought  the  harshness  and  the  unpopularity 
of  the  government  home  to  their  very  doors. 

Other  means  of  raising  money  were  created  by  the 
inventive  imagination  of  Gorz.  Besides  seeming  a 
loan  from  Holland,  which  he  could  not  obtain  from 
his  own  countrymen,  all  bodies  in  possession  of  funds, 
such  as  churches,  schools,  and  charitable  corporations, 


328  CHARLES  XII 

were  induced  to  lend  their  money  to  the  government 
at  a  promised  interest  of  six  per  cent.  Even  this 
was  not  enough,  and  it  was  followed  in  1718  by  a 
compulsory  loan  from  all  Swedish  subjects ;  also  the 
salaries  of  civil  servants  were  largely  taxed,  and  the 
arrangements  of  the  Post  Office,  which  included 
also  the  transport  of  travellers,  were  altered  for  the 
profit  of  the  Crown.  The  Crown  lands  provided  an- 
other source  of  income  ;  some  were  mortgaged  and 
some  were  sold,  waste  lands  were  also  claimed  for 
the  support  of  the  state,  and  the  great  tea-tax,  which 
had  been  part  of  the  revenue  of  the  Crown,  was 
farmed  out  to  individual  contractors.  Violent  hands 
were  laid  on  the  securities  of  the  bank,  and  the  coin- 
age was  depreciated  with  reckless  extravagance. 
Tokens  were  struck  of  various  kinds,  and  attempts 
were  made  to  give  them  a  forced  value,  the  amount 
coined  being  not  under  thirty-four  million  thalers. 
They  were  given  strange  outlandish  names,  which 
caused  both  merriment  and  contempt  amongst  the 
people.  One  stamped  '  Publica  Fides, '  was  called 
Gorz's  cook,  and  those  stamped  with  Jupiter,  Saturn, 
Phoebus,  or  Mars,  received  the  nickname  of  Gorz's 
copper  gods.  Many  more  would  have  been  struck 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  King's  death.  It  was 
natural  that  every  effort  to  give  to  these  tokens  the 
value  which  they  were  supposed  to  possess,  and  to 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  329 

get  them  accepted  for  regular  payments,  proved  a 
failure.  Gorz  also  went  on  to  depreciate  the  regular 
cun-ency,  and  a  silver  coin  struck  with  the  King's 
name,  because  no  one  could  be  found  in  Stockholm 
able  to  reproduce  his  head,  received  the  title  of 
Gorz's  thaler. 

Besides  this,  the  cultivators  were  compelled  to  de- 
liver their  produce  at  a  maximum  price.  After  the 
gi-eat  harvest  of  1716,  producers  of  com  and  hay  had 
to  make  large  contributions  to  a  pubUc  granary,  to  be 
paid  for  at  once  in  bonds  and  in  the  followhig  year 
in  money.  A  careful  list  was  made  of  all  provisions 
in  the  hands  of  private  individuals,  also  Stockholm 
and  other  large  towns  were  compelled  to  provide  for 
sale  a  certain  amount  of  corn  and  salt  under  the 
penalty  of  a  fine.  Similar  measures  were  taken  with 
regard  to  the  produce  of  mines  and  smelting  Avorks, 
and  in  respect  to  breweries  and  bake-houses.  The 
first  were  compelled  to  serve  a  special  district,  in  order 
that  the  fullest  supervision  might  be  exercised  over 
any  possible  waste  of  barley.  For  a  similar  reason 
all  houses  and  ofiices  of  private  individuals  were  to 
be  carefully  searched  once  a  fortnight,  and  if  any 
superfluous  grain  were  foimd  it  was  to  be  taken  to 
certain  public  bake-houses  which  were  established, 
and  after  being  made  into  bread  was  sold  at  a  fixed 
price.     As  most  of  the  bakers'  apprentices  had  gone 


330  CHARLES  XII 

away  to  the  army,  and  as  journeymen  were  difficult 
to  obtain,  bakers  were  allowed  to  make  use  of  soldiers 
from  the  garrisons  of  their  respective  towns,  and  also 
to  impress  all  women  who  were  found  walking  about 
the  streets  in  idleness  or  evil  conduct.  This  natur- 
ally caused  great  dissatisfaction,  because  it  was  said 
that,  if  private  baking  were  done  away  with,  the 
public  bake-houses  could  only  supply  a  very  small 
proportion  of  the  bread  which  was  required.  In  spite 
of  these  exactions,  there  was  a  very  heavy  deficit. 
In  spite  of  Charles  XL  the  expenses  of  the  govern- 
ment did  not  exceed  six  millions  of  thalers;  in  1711 
they  ran  to  more  than  fifteen  millions,  and  for  the 
year  1718  they  were  estimated  at  nearly  thirty-five 
millions.  Gorz  declared  that,  at  that  time,  the 
ordinary  public  income  would  only  suffice  for  a  fort- 
night's expenditure,  and  the  deficit  for  three  years 
amounted  to  over  thirty  millions  of  silver  thalers. 

It  may  easily  be  imagined  to  what  extent  this 
method  of  government  roused  discontent  and  hatred 
against  Charles  and  his  minister,  so  that  these  times 
are  looked  back  upon  by  the  Swedes  in  something 
of  the  same  light  as  the  French  regard  the  reign  of 
terror.  We  may  feel  surprise  that  a  man  of  such 
firm  and  generous  character  as  Charles  XII.  un- 
doubtedly was  should  have  allowed  himself  to  have 
been  led  into  these  courses,  but  we  can  hardly  be 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  331 

surprised  that  a  summaiy  vengeance  was  inflicted 
upon  the  minister  after  his  master's  death. 

To  tm-n  to  other  matters,  Charles  had  no  sooner 
set  foot  in  Sweden  than  he  lost  no  time  in  turning 
arms  against  that  one  of  his  enemies  who  lay  nearest 
to  him  and  was  the  easiest  to  attack.  He  thought 
immediately  of  renewing  the  first  exploits  of  his 
youth  and  of  seizing  Copenhagen,  which  the  inter- 
vention of  the  sea  powers  had  on  that  occasion  pre- 
vented him  from  doing.  The  sound  was  now 
covered  with  strong  ice,  and  Charles  in  the  first  half 
of  January  assembled  a  portion  of  his  troops  at 
Landscrona,  in  order  to  cross  over  into  Seeland.  But 
on  January  20,  1716,  there  was  a  violent  storm;  the 
ice  was  shattered  and  the  passage  rendered  impossi- 
ble ;  the  expedition  therefore  had  to  be  given  up.  It 
is  considered  by  the  best  military  authorities  very 
doubtful  Avhether  the  plan  would  have  been  success- 
ful. Copenhagen  was  now  in  a  better  condition  for 
defence  than  it  had  been  fifteen  years  earlier.  King 
Frederick  IV.  had  returned  to  his  capital,  which  was 
ganrisoned  by  more  than  six  thousand  soldiers  and 
as  many  sailors,  which  would  have  been  sufficient  to 
have  kept  at  bay  the  fifteen  thousand  men  com- 
manded by  Charles,  especially  as  he  was  not  provided 
"svith  the  necessary  siege-train. 

He,  therefore,  after  a  short  interval  determined  to 


332  CHARLES  XII 

invade  Norway,  which  then  belonged  to  Denmark. 
It  has  often  been  said  that  the  arrangements  of  the 
treaty  of  Vienna  which  united  Norway  and  Sweden 
were  a  mistake,  because  it  joined  together  two 
nations  differing  in  history,  character,  and  language, 
who  although  belonging  to  the  same  peninsula  were 
placed,  as  it  were,  back  to  back  and  were  separated 
by  a  chain  of  mountains,  traversable  only  by  a  limit- 
ed number  of  passes.  Still  the  juxtaposition  of  two 
countries,  who  were  so  often  set  by  the  ears  by  public 
quarrels  and  private  jealousy,  must  have  been  a  con- 
stant source  of  danger  and  insecurity  to  both,  and 
the  history  of  invasions  and  counter  invasions  was  a 
warning  that  the  continuance  of  this  condition  of 
things  was  a  standing  menace  to  the  peace  of 
Europe.  At  this  time  the  occupation  or  the  con- 
quest of  Norway  would  have  inflicted  a  severe  blow 
on  Denmark. 

During  the  war  which  we  have  described  the  de- 
fence of  Norway  had  been  neglected,  because  so 
many  troops  were  required  for  service  in  other 
parts  of  the  Swedish  attack,  and  it  was  garrisoned 
by  a  number  of  soldiers  in  no  way  proportionate  to 
the  extent  of  territory  which  they  had  to  guard. 
There  were  not  more  than  nine  thousand  men  em- 
ployed in  watching  the  frontiers,  while  only  about 
five  thousand  were  available  for  the  defence  of  its 


THE  LIOX  AT  BAY  333 

fortresses.  If  Charles,  instead  of  spending  a  year  in 
Stralsund,  had,  as  soon  as  he  returned  from  Turkey, 
marched  into  Norway  with  a  force  of  twenty  thou- 
sand men,  leaving  the  fortress  of  Sti-alsund  to  occupy 
the  attention  of  the  Danes,  he  might  have  gained 
possession  of  the  whole  country,  and  the  Danes 
would  have  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  expel  him 
from  it.  Now  it  was  too  late.  His  troops  were  in- 
sufficient in  number  and  they  were  badly  found, 
consequently  he  could  hardly  hope  for  success. 

At  the  beginning  of  March  the  Swedes  marched 
into  Norway  in  two  columns,  consisting  altogether 
of  twelve  thousand  men.  After  leaving  a  small  de- 
tachment in  Moss,  a  small  town  on  the  eastern  side 
of  the  Christiania  Fiord,  to  keep  up  communication 
with  Sweden,  Charles  occupied  the  capital  Chi'is- 
tiania  on  March  2  2,  without  meeting  with  any  resist- 
ance. But  the  fortress  of  Akershus,  which  formed 
the  citadel  of  the  town,  still  remained  to  be  taken. 
Charles  had  expected  that  it  would  fall  into  his  hands 
immediately,  but  the  garrison  of  two  thousand  men 
defended  it  with  obstinacy.  It  could  not  be  cap- 
tured by  a  coup-de-main,  and  the  King  was  obliged 
to  wait  until  his  siege-train  and  other  reinforcements 
arrived  from  Sweden.  After  staj-ing  a  month  in 
Christiania  he  was  informed  that  the  Danish  troopfi 
had  been  shipped  from  Pomerania  into  Norway,  and 


■334  CHARLES  XII 

■were  threatening  his  communications  with  his  own 
country.  He  was  therefore  compelled  to  retreat,  and 
marched  with  his  whole  force  to  the  frontier  fortress 
of  Frederikshald,  a  place  of  such  ominous  significance 
to  him  two  years  later,  which  he  had  neglected  to 
secure  at  the  beginning  of  his  expedition.  This 
also  he  had  hoped  to  surprise,  but  it  was  defended 
bravely  by  its  inhabitants,  notably  by  one  Peer  or 
Peter  Colbjornsen,  who  preferred  to  set  the  to-wn  on 
fire  rather  than  it  should  be  taken  by  the  Swedes. 
Charles  did  indeed  get  possession  of  it,  but  there 
lies  at  a  considerable  height  above  it  the  fortress  of 
Fredericksten,  memorable  for  its  connection  with 
the  monarch's  death.  Bombs  were  shot  from  this 
with  the  object  of  setting  the  town  on  fire,  and  the 
same  work  was  more  effectually  accomplished  by 
Colbjornsen's  servants.  All  the  efforts  of  the  Swedes 
to  extinguish  the  conflagration  were  ineffectual,  and 
they  found  themselves  between  two  fires,  that  of 
the  burning  dwellings  and  that  of  the  fortress. 
Charles,  with  his  accustomed  obstinacy,  long  refused 
to  retreat,  but  was  at  last  compelled  to  do  so.  The 
retreat  lay  over  a  bridge,  which  was  swept  by  the 
cannons  of  the  citadel.  The  Swedes  retired  at  seven 
in  the  evening,  having  held  the  place  for  just  a  day, 
Charles  himself  bringing  up  the  rear.  It  is  said  that 
the  loss  of  the  Swedes  was  six  hundred  dead,  and  one 
hundred  wounded. 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  33  "i 

A  still  worse  disaster  befell  tlie  Swedish  King  two 
■days  later.  The  Swedish  fleet  of  transports,  which 
was  lying  in  the  bay  of  Dynekil,  carrying  ammunition 
and  provisions  for  the  army,  was  attacked  by  the 
Danish  Captain  Tordenskjold  on  July  8,  and  entirely 
•destroyed.  Five  Swedish  vessels  were  destroyed, 
sixteen  were  captured  with  their  freight,  and  nine 
hundred  Swedes  were  taken  prisoners.  This  disaster, 
combined  with  the  news  that  the  Danes  and  Russians 
were  preparing  to  invade  Sweden  itself,  forced  Charles 
to  give  up  all  idea  of  a  further  attempt  on  Frederik- 
shald,  and  to  retreat  to  his  own  country.  But  even 
then  he  did  not  proceed,  as  might  have  been  expect- 
ed, to  Stockholm,  but  fixed  his  head-quarters  at  Lund. 
He  had  indeed  good  reason  to  fear  that  he  would 
not  be  received  in  his  capital  with  enthusiasm,  and 
his  pride  again  forbad  him  to  appear  as  a  defeated 
general  in  the  place  which  he  had  so  long  desired  to 
enter  as  a  victorious  sovereign. 

He  did,  however,  at  this  time  pay  a  flying  visit  to 
his  sister  Ulrica  Eleanora,  with  whom  he  had  always 
maintained  a  correspondence,  and  whom  he  had 
kept  well  supplied  with  money,  although  he  had  not 
seen  her  for  so  many  years.  Her  husband,  the  Land- 
grave of  Hesse,  had  been  wounded  in  Norway,  and 
was  being  tended  by  her  in  the  ancient  castle  of 
Wadstena,  close  by  the  health-giving  baths  of 
Medevi.     She  had  long  desired  an  interview  with 


336  CHARLES  XII 

her  brother,  but  had  been  put  oflT  by  various  excuses. 
At  length,  on  the  last  day  of  August,  1716,  Charles 
rode  to  Hjo  situated  on  the  western  shore  of  the 
Weltemsee,  where  he  arrived  alone  and  unrecognized. 
The  weather  was  bad  and  the  waves  of  the  lake 
were  rough.  He  tried  to  hire  a  fishing  boat  to  take 
him  across,  but  the  boatmen  we  re  unwilling  to  move 
and  could  only  be  persuaded  by  much  argument  and 
much  money.  The  boat  crossed  in  safety,  and  Charles 
landed  at  Hjiestholm  at  the  foot  of  the  Omberg,  the 
Rigi  of  those  parts.  Here  the  King  hired  a  horse 
and  rode  to  Wadstena,  and  walked,  all  dirty  and 
soaked  as  he  was,  into  the  room  of  the  Princess. 
What  they  talked  about  no  one  knows,  but  it  may 
be  assumed  that  they  did  not  quarrel.  On  the  fol- 
lowing day,  a  Friday,  there  was  a  public  service  in 
the  church,  which  the  King  attended,  but  in  the 
evening  Charles  mounted  his  horse  and  rode  back  to 
Scania. 

The  report  of  an  arrangement  between  Russia  and 
Denmark  to  invade  Sweden  was  true.  The  treaty 
had  been  concluded  whilst  Charles  was  in  Norway. 
In  August  forty  Russian  battalions  and  three  thou- 
sand dragoons  crossed  into  Iceland,  and  the  King  of 
Denmark  promised  to  support  the  attack  with  a 
force  of  fifteen  battalions  of  infantry  and  sixty 
squadrons  of  horse.     September  21  had  been  fixed 


THE  LION  AT  BAY  837 

as  the  date  of  the  combined  movements,  and  all  pre- 
paration had  been  made,  when  Peter  suddenly  de- 
clared that  the  time  of  year  was  too  far  advanced, 
and  that  he  could  not  take  part  in  the  expedition. 
The  facts  connected  with  this  event  have  been  re- 
lated by  me  elsewhere,  and  belong  rather  to  the 
career  of  Peter  than  to  the  life  of  Charles.  The 
Tsar  was  now  at  Copenhagen,  where  he  was  treated 
with  distinguished  honour  by  Danes,  Dutch,  and 
English.  But  they  were  all  afraid  of  him.  The 
Maritime  Powers  dreaded  the  eflfect  of  the  sudden 
development  of  Russian  power  in  the  Baltic,  which 
might  have  so  injurious  an  influence  on  their  trade, 
and  professed  to  believe  that  the  Danes  had  actually 
offered  him  not  only  the  part  of  Pomerania  now  in 
their  possession,  but  also  the  town  of  Stettin.  The 
Danes,  on  their  part,  thought  it  not  unlikely  that  he 
might  seize  Copenhagen.  It  is  even  said  that  Ad- 
miral Norris,  who  commanded  the  British  fleet, 
received  orders  from  his  government  to  annihilate 
the  Russian  men-of-war  and  to  seize  the  person  of 
Peter.  Under  these  circumstances,  energetic  action 
was  hardly  to  be  expected.  George  I.  was  also 
afraid  lest,  if  Peter  should  succeed  in  conquering  any 
portion  of  Sweden,  he  would  never  leave  it,  and,  as 
Elector  of  Hanover,  begged  his  suzerain  the  Emperor 
to  intervene,  to  prevent  this   ominous   enterprise. 

z 


338  CHARLES  XII 

Peter  was  probably  quite  sincere  in  ordering  that 
the  expedition  should  not  take  place,  although  when 
it  was  at  an  end  he  would  probably  have  regarded 
his  own  personal  interests  as  paramount.  A  recog- 
nizance was  made  upon  the  coast  of  Scania,  but  he 
found  it  strongly  fortified  and  defended  by  a  consid- 
erable force,  got  together  and  equipped  in  the  manner 
which  we  have  described  above.  The  Russian  ships, 
especially  the  Princess,  on  which  Peter's  flag  was 
hoisted,  were  much  injured  by  the  fire  of  the  Swedes. 
The  operation  was  given  up,  and  the  alliance  came 
to  nothing.  Freed  from  this  danger,  Charles  remained 
in  Lund  from  the  autimin  of  1716  to  the  spring  of 
1718,  when  he  undertook  the  enterprise  which  was  to 
end  in  his  death. 


339 


CHAPTER  XXIV.       . 

THE  king's  death. 

"WHmST  he  was  at  Lund,  Charles  lived  in  the  house 
■of  Professor  Hegardt.  His  day  was  spent  in  the 
ooaanner  with  which  we  are  already  acquainted, 
earned  out  perhaps  with  greater  strictness.  He 
rose  very  early  in  the  morning,  some  say  soon  after 
midnight,  he  read  his  papers,  held  interviews  with 
his  generals  and  ofiicials  till  seven ;  then  he  mounted 
his  horse  and  galloped  about,  whatever  the  weather 
might  be,  always  till  two  in  the  afternoon,  often  till 
the  evening.  His  meals  were  of  the  simplest  char- 
acter. He  went  to  bed  at  nine  or  ten  in  the  evening, 
often  sleeping  on  a  bed  of  straw,  with  a  military 
cloak  thrown  over  hira.  The  King  devoted  consid- 
erable attention  to  the  levying  of  new  troops,  and 
inspected  every  man  and  every  horse  carefully.  If 
a  horse  was  not  up  to  the  proper  standard,  he  had  its 
left  ear  cut  off  that  it  might  not  be  passed  again  by 

z2 


340  CHARLES  XII 

a  more  lenient  inspector.  Besides  riding  and  hunt- 
ing lie  often  attended  the  lectures  of  the  professors, 
and  took  part  in  academical  disputations.  In  the 
autumn  of  1718,  Charles  paid  a  flying  visit  to  the 
Norwegian  frontier,  which  lasted  a  month,  but  with 
this  exception  he  remained  for  eighteen  months  in 
this  little  town.  It  is  difficult  to  understand  why  he 
never  visited  his  capital,  and  his  not  doing  so  must 
be  ascribed  in  part  to  indefensible  eccentricity. 

The  King's  residence  at  Lund  naturally  attracted 
a  large  crowd  of  officials  and  travellers.  The  price 
of  provisions  rose,  and  it  was  difficult  to  get  a  lodg- 
ing. When  the  students  returned  at  the  beginning 
of  term  many  of  them  had  to  go  home  again.  Soldiers 
were  quartered  even  in  the  professors'  studies.  The 
army  paid  in  tokens  and  assignats,  and  there  was  no 
compensation  for  the  loss  sustained.  A  part  of  the 
corn  belonging  to  the  University  was  confiscated  for 
the  army,  and  paid  for  at  a  late  period  at  a  reduced 
price.  It  is  said  that  during  the  thirteen  years  from 
1706  to  1719,  no  one  was  made  a  Master  of  Arts, 
and  that  in  August,  1717,  only  twelve  students  could 
find  a  lodging  in  the  town,  and  that  no  professors 
had  given  more  than  t"v<relve  regular  lectures  in  the 
com*se  of  the  year.  They  had,  on  the  other  hand,  to 
preside  every  fortnight  at  public  disputations,  the 
King  himself  frequently  forming  part  of  the  audience^ 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  341 

The  healtli  of  Charles  during  his  stay  at  Lund  was 
not  always  good,  and  indeed  on  one  or  two  occasions 
he  was  seriously  ill,  suffering  either  from  his  chest  or 
from  the  wound  received  at  Poltava.  He  occasion- 
ally took  medicine,  but  in  far  larger  doses  than  those 
which  the  doctor  had  prescribed.  His  whole  thoughts 
were  set  on  war,  and  he  did  not  seem  to  mind  how 
many  enemies  he  had  upon  his  hands. 

At  the  same  time,  every  effort  was  made  by  the 
powers  of  Em-ope  to  conclude  an  honourable  peace, 
and  to  put  an  end  to  this  interminable  discord.  The 
Tsar  had  nothingmore  to  gain  by  a  war  with  Sweden, 
his  views  were  directed  elsewhere.  King  George  of 
England  wouldhave  desired  a  friendly  accommodation 
with  Sweden,  for  many  reasons — ^for  the  protection 
of  English  commerce,  for  the  security  of  the  posses- 
sion of  Bremen,  and  because  of  the  groAving  jealousy 
of  the  development  of  Russia  amongst  English  mer- 
chants. Charles,  however,  paid  little  attention  to  the 
suggestions  of  these  potentates.  It  seems  that  in 
the  spring  of  1717,  Peter  made  a  proposal  to  Gorz 
for  restoring  Livonia,  Esthonia,  Ingria,  and  Finland 
to  Sweden,  keeping  of  course  St.  Petersburg  and  a 
small  strip  of  land  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  new 
capital.  King  George,  on  his  side,  proposed  that 
Sweden  should  give  up  Verden  to  Hanover,  and  also 
Bremen,  for  a  considerable  sum  of  money  and  some 


342  CHARLES  XII 

compensation  elsewhere.  Charles  would  only  consent 
to  deliver  them  as  a  temporary  pledge,  and  that  on 
the  condition  of  receiving  Bornholm  from  Denmark 
and  the  part  of  Norway  east  of  the  Glommen.  Bremen 
would  have  given  Hanover  a  port,  and  an  easy  com- 
munication with  England  by  sea,  which  she  greatly 
needed,  and  Verden  was  necessary  for  the  effective 
possession  of  Bremen.  Prussia  desired  to  obtain  for 
herself  Stettin  and  the  country  south  of  the  Peene, 
and  offered  to  guarantee  to  Sweden  the  rest  of 
Pomerania,  and  promised  assistance  against  Russia  ; 
Charles,  on  the  other  hand,  demanded  the  restoration 
of  the  whole  of  Pomerania. 

In  August,  1717,  Gorz,  who  appears  to  have  been 
allowed  a  free  hand  in  these  matters,  had  an  inter- 
vicAV  with  the  Tsar  Peter  at  the  Palace  of  Loo  in 
Holland.  Here  there  was  undoubtedly  some  con- 
versation as  to  the  possible  conditions  of  peace  be- 
tween Russia  and  Sweden,  although  what  took  plac  e 
is  not  exactly  known.  It  is  said  that  the  minister 
drew  a  straight  line  from  Wiborg  to  the  AVhite  Sea, 
and  suggested  that  it  should  be  the  boundary  of  the 
two  empires ;  also  that  he  offered  the  Duke  of  Hol- 
stein,  the  probable  successor  of  Charles  on  the  Swed- 
ish throne,  as  a  suitor  for  the  hand  of  Peter's  daughter 
Anne.  In  this  way  that  Princess  would  become 
Queen  of  Sweden,  and,  if  Peter  received  Holstein, 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  313 

he  would  be  a  member  and  perhaps  eventually  the 
head  of  the  German  confederation.  It  is  certain 
that  on  his  return  from  Holland,  in  the  autumn  of 
1717,  Gorz  was  received  by  the  Russians  in  Riga 
and  Reval  with  great  honour,  and  accompanied  to 
Sweden  by  an  escort  of  ships  of  war.  There  were 
indeed  two  parties  at  the  Swedish  court,  the  Hessian 
and  the  Holstein  parties,  the  one  desirous  of  peace 
with  England,  the  other  of  peace  with  Russia.  Charles 
himself  without  doubt  inclined  towards  the  latter. 
Negotiations  were  eventually  opened  at  a  very  re- 

o 

tired  spot,  Lofo  in  the  Aland  Islands,  not  far  from 
Bomarsund,  in  May,  1718.  The  place  was  of  so  de- 
sert a  character  that  wood  had  to  be  brought  from 
a  distance,  out  of  which  two  large  barns  were  built 
for  the  accommodation  of  the  Russian  and  Swedish 
negotiators. 

The  meeting  of  the  congress  was  delayed,  from  the 
fact  that  just  as  the  arrangements  for  it  were  con- 
cluded the  Hessian  party  in  Sweden  gained  the 
upper  hand,  and  an  ambassador  was  sent  with  the 
greatest  secresy  to  London.  It  was,  however,  soon 
seen  that  the  views  of  King  George  and  King  Charles 
were  incompatible,  and  the  other  negotiation  was 
proceeded  with.  The  news  of  this  secret  embassy 
came  to  Peter's  ears,  and  he  was  so  much  enraged  that 
he  opened  a  communication  with  Denmark,  with  the 


344  CHARLES  XII 

view  of  marrying  his  daughter  to  the  Danish  CroAvn 
Prince,  and  of  making  a  combined  attack  upon 
Sweden.  When,  however,  he  heard  that  the  embassy 
had  failed  he  turned  again  to  Sweden. 

Gorz  appeared  at  Lofo  with  great  pomp.  He  took 
with  him,  besides  two  secretaries,  sixty-seven  ser- 
vants, fifty-seven  soldiers,  and  fifty-three  horses.  He 
had  borrowed  for  his  use  the  Duke  of  Holstein's 
silver  dinner-service,  while  his  master  ate  out  of  the 
commonest  pewter.  He  had  kept  the  Russian  envoys 
waiting  for  two  months  and  a  half,  which  was  an 
indication  of  the  Tsar's  desire  for  peace.  The  in- 
structions given  by  Charles  were  not  very  favourable 
to  that  end.  Peter  was  to  restore  everything  that  he 
had  conquered  from  Sweden,  without  exception — Li- 

O 

vonia,  Esthonia,  Ingria,  Finland,  and  Aland,  together 
with  their  cannon,  munitions,  and  inhabitants,  even 
those  of  them  who  belonged  to  the  Greek  Church. 
The  Cossacks  were  to  receive  back  their  ancient 
rights,  and  the  Tsar  was  to  pay  a  compensation 
for  his  unjust  attack.  These  terms  were  of  com-se 
impossible,  and  it  is  to  be  wondered  that  Gorz 
ever  consented  to  convey  them.  The  proposals  of 
Russia,  on  the  other  hand,  were  that  Livonia,  Esthonia, 
Ingria  and  Corelia  should  remain  with  Russia,  that 
Finland  and  Aland  should  be  restored  to  Sweden, 
that  Augustus  should  be  King  of  Poland,  that  Stettin, 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  345 

with  its  surrounding  district,  sliould  be  the  property 
of  Prussia,  and  that  peace  should  be  made  with  Han- 
over and  Denmark.  Charles  was  quite  as  certain  to 
reject  these  conditions  as  Peter  was  to  reject  those 
of  Charles. 

Gorz  said  that  he  must  acquaint  his  sovereign 
with  these  propositions,  and  prepared  to  depart ;  but 
Ostermann,  the  Russian  envoy,  fearing  lest  Charles 
might  suddenly  conclude  an  alliance  -Nvith  England, 
suggested  more  favourable  terms,  the  exact  nature 
of  which  is  not  precisely  known.  Gorz  was  surprised 
at  their  moderate  character,  and  hastened  to  carry 
news  of  them  to  his  King.  They  offered,  amongst 
other  things,  an  alliance  with  Sweden,  for  the  purpose 
of  conquering  Norway,  and  perhaps  Mecklenburg 
and  Hanover,  for  the  advantage  of  Charles.  Gorz 
found  his  sovereign  at  Stromstad  on  the  way  to 
Frederikshald,  not  in  a  very  peaceful  humour.  He 
was  much  tempted  by  the  alliance,  but  he  was  hop- 
ing to  make  war  in  Poland  after  he  had  conquered 
Norway,  and  to  dethrone  his  own  enemy,  Augustus. 
He  therefere  refused  to  receive  the  condition  that 
he  should  acknowledge  Augustus  as  King,  and  in- 
sisted on  the  recognition  of  Stanislaus.  Gorz  thought 
that  this  was  impossible  for  Peter  to  accept,  but  there 
was  no  help  for  it,  and  he  returned  to  Aland  with  the 
message. 


346  CHARLES  XII 

Peter,  however,  had  by  this  time  reasons  of  his 
own  for  being  displeased  with  Augustus,  and  knew 
that  he  had  been  plotting  with  other  powers  for  his 

o 

destruction  ;  when,  therefore,  Gorz  arrived  at  Aland, 
at  the  beginning  of  July,  he  heard  to  his  great  sur- 
prise that  Peter  was  ready  to  concede  the  condition 
about  Stanislaus.  The  proposals  made  by  Oster- 
mann  now  were,  that  a  line  should  be  drawn  from 
Wiborg  to  the  White  Sea,  and  that  everything  to 
the  east  of  this  line  should  belong  to  Russia,  and 
everything  to  the  west  to  Sweden,  besides  Norway, 
Mecklenburg,  and  possibly  a  portion  of  Limburg  or 
Hanover.  Sweden  was  also  to  receive  Bremen,  Ver- 
den,  Wismar,  Riigen,  and  Stettin,  Prussia  being 
compensated  by  some  portions  of  Poland.  To  cany 
out  these  schemes  Charles  was  to  appear  in  Germany 
with  an  army  of  forty  thousand  Swedes,  and  twenty- 
five  thousand  Russians,  while  Peter  was  to  invade 
Poland  with  a  force  of  eighty  thousand  men,  to 
depose  Augustus  and  to  set  up  Stanislaus  in  his 
place. 

Gorz  naturally  imagined  that  there  was  not  the 
slightest  doubt  about  Charles  accepting  these  pro- 
posals, and  he  would  perhaps  have  done  so,  had 
not  his  counsellor  been  strongly  opposed  to  it. 
Miillern  wrote  of  these  proposals : 

'  All  that  Sweden  yields  to  Russia  is  a  certain  loss. 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  347 

Avhat  Russia  gives  to  Sweden  will  involve  her  in  war 
with  Poland,  Denmark,  England,  Holland,  Austria, 
and  other  German  powers,  who  have  a  claim  to  Meck- 
lenburg. It  will  certainly  bring  about  a  European, 
perhaps  another  Thirty  Years',  War.  If  the  King  en- 
ters Gel-many  in  1719  for  this  purpose  he  will  prob- 
ably never  see  his  country  again,  and  perhaps,  after 
all,  the  design  of  the  Tsar  is  merely  to  weaken 
Sweden,  in  order  that  she  may  fall  an  easy  prey  to 
his  ambition.' 

Charles  was  impressed  by  these  arguments,  and 
wrote  to  Gorz  in  August  that  before  anything  else 
was  done  the  Tsar  must  surrender  Livonia,  Esthonia, 
and  Finland,  which  he  has  captured  in  an  unjust  war, 
and  that  unless  he  would  consent  to  this  there  could 
be  no  question  of  peace. 

Gdrz  concealed  this  answer  from  the  Russians,  and 
undertook  a  journey  with  the  object  of  bringing 
Charles  over  to  his  views.  He  represented  to  his 
sovereign  that  there  was  no  possibility  of  recovering 
their  lost  provinces  from  Russia ;  that  Sweden  with 
the  greatest  exertions  could  not  put  into  the  field 
more  than  thirty  thousand  men,  whereas  Russia 
could  command  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand ;  that 
the  Swedes  had  only  two  thousand  horses,  and  na 
fleet  for  the  transport  of  troops  ;  that  any  invasion 
into  Russian  territorv  would  be  met  bv  the  old  tactics 


us  CHARLES  XII 

of  devastation  and  retreat ;  that  no  efficient  aid  would 
be  forthcoming  from  other  powers,  and  that  Russia 
was  the  only  enemy  which  Sweden  had  to  fear. 
He  could,  however,  produce  no  effect  on  the  King's 
stubborn  resolution,  especially  as  France  was  doing 
her  best  to  bring  about  an  understanding  between 

o 

Sweden  and  England.  When  he  returned  to  Aland 
he  had  no  other  course  open  to  him  but  to  amuse 
the  Russians  and  to  prevent  them  from  breaking  off 
the  negotiations  and  attacking  Sweden.  He  per- 
suaded Ostermann  to  wait  till  January  1,  1719;  but 
in  the  meantime  Peter  had  become  convinced  that 
peace  with  Charles  was  impossible,  and  began  to 
open  negotiations  with  King  George  and  Frederick 
IV.  of  Denmark,  either  to  compel  a  peace  or  to  give 
Sweden,  as  he  said,  her  coup-de-grdce. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  at  the  time  of 
Charles's  death.  We  must  retrace  our  steps,  and 
naiTate  the  events  which  led  to  that  catastrophe. 

The  greater  part  of  the  year  1718  was  taken  up 
with  the  projected  expedition  into  Norway.  From 
the  middle  of  March  to  the  end  of  October,  Charles 
was  on  different  points  of  the  Norwegian  frontier, 
generally  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Stromstad.  But 
no  one  knew  where  precisely  he  was  to  be  found. 
With  very  few  attendants  he  rode  along  the  frontier 
line,  sometimes  as  far  north  as  Jermtland,  sleeping 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  34* 

in  farm-liouses,  and  delighting  the  peasantr}^  by  the 
cheerfulness  with  which  he  lay  on  a  wooden  bench, 
and  drank  out  of  a  wooden  bowl.  At  length  every- 
thing was  ready.  General  Armfeldt  crossed  the 
border  with  a  force  variously  estimated  at  from 
seven  thousand  to  fourteen  thousand  men,  and  ad- 
vanced against  Trondjem,  while  the  main  army, 
thirty  thousand  strong,  invaded  the  enemy's  country 
at  three  points.  One  column,  under  the  command 
of  General  Diicker,  was  entrusted  with  the  duty  of 
making  a  bridge  over  the  Swinesund,  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Frederikshald.  He  was  then  to  extend 
his  troops  to  the  south  of  that  fortress,  in  order  to 
secure  it  from  attack  on  that  side.  The  season  was 
late,  the  weather  rainy,  the  roads  heavy,  and  the 
river  in  floods,  but  with  their  King  at  their  head 
the  Swedes  overcame  all  obstacles.  On  November 
18,  Charles  appeared  before  Frederikshald  with  the 
troops  destined  for  the  siege  of  that  fortress. 

Frederikshald  is,  as  we  have  already  seen,  an  open 
town.  On  a  rock  just  over  it  rises  the  citadel  of  Fred- 
eriksten,  which  completely  commands  the  place.  In 
front  of  the  fortress  there  had  been  constructed  three 
advanced  works,  of  which  Fort  Gyldenlow,  lying  to 
the  east,  was  the  largest  and  the  strongest.  The 
town  was  finally  invested  on  November  25,  and  the 
attack  upon  this  fort  begun.  It  was  so  well  defended 


350  CHARLES  XII 

that  tlie  Swedes  could  not  get  their  heavy  guns  into 
position  till  December  6,  but  these  soon  reduced  the 
enemy's  cannon  to  silence,  and  on  December  8  the 
place  was  taken  by  storm.  Immediately  after  their 
trenches  were  opened  against  the  fortress  itself,  and 
in  spite  of  a  heavy  fire  the  work  advanced  so  rapidly 
that,  on  December  11,  a  parallel  was  completed  at 
ihe  distance  of  only  two  hmidred  yards.  Charles 
had  placed  his  head-quarters  at  Tistedden,  on  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  but  in  order  to  give  constant 
attention  to  the  siege,  he  had  a  little  wooden  hut 
built  for  him  close  to  the  fortress,  in  which  he  often 
took  his  meals  and  spent  the  night.  On  December 
11,  the  first  Sunday  in  Advent,  Charles  rode  to  Tis- 
tedden, changed  his  clothes,  read  some  papers  which 
he  threw  into  the  fire,  seeming,  apparently,  somewhat 
depressed.  He  then  attended  both  the  morning  and 
evening  services,  and  gave  necessary  orders  to  his 
generals.  At  four  in  the  afternoon  he  rode  out 
accompanied  by  two  Frenchmen,  Maigret  and  Sicre, 
not  to  his  own  hut  but  to  the  parallel  which  had  just 
been  opened.  The  King  seemed  impatient,  and 
ordered  a  nearer  approach,  and  Maigret  said, 

'  We  shall  take  the  fortress  in  a  week.' 

'  We  shall  see,'  replied  the  King. 

Presently  the  soldiers  came  up  and  went  forward, 
led  by  ]\Iaigret,  carrying  spades,  hoes,  fascines,  and 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  351 

\ 
gabions.     Each  soldier  laid  down  his  fascine   and 

gabion  in  the  proper  place  and  began  to  dig  under 
their  protection.  They  were  now  within  musket- 
shot,  and  the  commandant  of  the  fortress  had  filled 
the  outworks  Avith  sharp-shooters,  in  order  to  confuse 
the  besiegers ;  the  firing  was  hot,  and  a  good  many 
men  were  falling.  About  eight  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing the  King  took  his  simple  supper,  standing  in  or 
near  the  advanced  parallel,  being,  as  we  have  said, 
within  musket-shot.  But  owing  to  the  darkness  the 
soldiers  of  the  fortress  could  not  take  proper  aim,  so 
the  commandant  hung  out  large  torches,  and  shot 
fire-balls  in  order  to  assist  the  besieged,  and  by  this 
time  the  moon,  which  was  nearly  at  its  full,  began 
to  rise.  Charles  began  to  suspect  that  a  sally  was 
in  prospect,  and  in  order  to  get  a  better  view  climbed 
up  from  the  ditch  of  the  parallel  and  leaned  against  the 
breastwork,  with  his  hands  and  arms  above  it,  earn- 
estly watching  at  the  same  time  the  operations  of 
the  fortress-garrison  and  of  his  own  soldiers,  who 
were  at  work  beneath  him.     Maigret  said  to  him, 

'  This  is  no  place  for  your  Jilajesty ;  musket  and 
cannon-balls  have  no  more  respect  for  a  King  than 
for  a  common  soldier.' 

The  King  ordered  him  and  the  others  who  were 
near  to  go  and  watch  the  working  party,  and  promised 
to  get  down  soon  from  his  exposed  position.  The 
officers  whispered  to  Maigret, 


352  CHARLES  XII 

'  Leave  him  alone,  the  more  you  warn  him  the  more 
he  will  expose  himself.' 

The  town  clock  now  struck  nine,  and  the  moon 
was  fully  risen.  The  King  still  stood  at  the  breast- 
work, his  head  exposed  above  it,  and  his  chin  sup- 
ported by  his  left  hand,  the  left  side  of  his  body 
leaning  upon  the  earth-work.  Directly  behind  him 
in  the  trench  were  Maigret  and  some  other  officers, 
Maigret  so  near  that  his  head  was  between  the  King's 
heels.  Suddenly  a  dull  sound  was  heard  like  that  of 
a  stone  falling  into  a  swamp,  the  King's  head  sank 
upon  his  shoulder,  and  his  left  hand  slipped  down  to 
his  side ;  the  body  remained  standing  in  the  same 
position. 

'Lord  Jesus,'  exclaimed  Kaulbars,  'the  King  is  shot!' 

Maigret  pulled  at  the  King's  cloak,  but  there  was 
no  answer,  no  movement,  the  King  was  dead.  Anx- 
ious to  conceal  the  disaster,  the  officers  sent  the 
soldiers  away,  and  removed  the  body  to  the  trench. 
They  found  the  left  eye  pierced,  the  right  eye  driven 
out  of  its  place,  and  the  left  hand  touching  the  sword 
hilt,  as  if  the  King  had  instinctively  tried  to  grasp  it 
in  the  moment  of  death.  The  body  was  dressed  and 
carried  to  head-quarters,  it  was  then  brought  to 
Uddevalla  and  embalmed,  and  it  lay  in  state  in  the 
palace  of  Carlberg  until  the  time  had  come  for  its 
interment.  On  February  26,  1719,  it  was  bmied  in 
the  choir  of  the  Ridderholm  Church  with  solemn 


THE  KING'S  DEATH  853 

pomp,  the  dead  King  entering  once  more,  as  a 
mourned  and  idolized  hero,  the  capital  which  he  had 
never  seen  but  as  a  boy.  His  body  now  lies  in  a 
sarcophagus  of  black  marble,  covered  with  a  lion's 
skin,  and  surmoimted  by  a  crown  and  sceptre,  and, 
as  a  fitter  monument,  there  flutter  around  hundreds 
of  standards  and  banners,  ensigns  of  many  nations, 
captured  in  his  wars. 

It  is  hardly  worth  while  to  mention  the  rumours 
of  treachery  and  assassination  which  have  been  so 
abundantly  disproved,  and  which  have  been  shown 
to  have  arisen  from  the  ravings  of  Siquier,  who  ac- 
companied the  King  on  that  fatal  day,  and  who  in 
the  delirium  of  fever  declared  that  he  had  mm*dered 
him.  The  body  was  exhumed  in  1859,  and  a  careful 
examination  made,  by  which  it  was  found  that  the 
King  died  of  a  wound  in  the  left  temple,  thi-ee  fingers 
broad,  which  could  not  have  been  caused  by  a  pistol- 
shot,  but  must  have  come  from  some  larger  missile, 
either  the  ball  of  a  falconet  or  the  fragment  of  a 
shell.  It  is  strange  that  two  other  persons  confessed 
to  having  murdered  Charles — Cronstedt,  general  of 
artiller}',  who  declared  it  on  his  death-bod,  and 
Fabricius,  whom  we  have  seen  with.  Charles  in 
Turkey,  but  who  was  then  in  Germany.  Such  an 
effect  did  this  sudden  and  terrible  calamity  have 
upon  the  minds  of  men  ! 

AA 


354 


CONCLUSION. 

Charles  was  of  middle  height,  slim  in  figure,  except 
during  some  periods  of  enforced  idleness,  and  broad 
of  shoulder.  His  appearance  was  simple  yet  full  of 
dignity,  his  expression  one  of  seriousness,  benevo- 
lence, and  repose.  He  was  courteous  in  demeanour, 
but  never  condescended  to  familiarity.  His  hair, 
becoming  scantier  with  years,  was  brushed  up  from 
the  sides  into  the  centre,  so  that  the  Court  poets 
likened  it  to  a  crown.  His  brow  was  lofty  and  broad, 
his  eyes  dark-blue,  bright,  and  kindling,  his  nose 
curved,  his  lips  full  and  smiling,  his  chin  dimpled, 
but  he  had  no  beard.  After  his  early  years  he  always 
wore  the  same  dress,  yellow  breeches  and  waistcoat, 
a  dark-blue  coat  with  gilded  buttons,  a  black  neck- 
erchief and  a  three-cornered  hat,  on  his  hands  gloves 
of  deerskin  with  long  stoutly-made  cuffs,  a  broad 
girdle  round  his  body,  thick  riding  boots  on  his  feet 


CONCLUSION  355 

with  higli  heels  and  long  flaps  which  reached  over 
his  knees,  and  large  iron  spurs.  He  sometimes  wore 
an  ordinaiy  military  cloak.  He  was  undoubtedly  not 
only  untidy  but  dirty  in  his  dress.  For  his  own 
lodging  he  chose  the  smallest  room  in  the  smallest 
house,  with  only  a  simple  bed,  a  table,  and  a  few 
chairs,  the  only  ornament  a  gold-embossed  Bible. 

He  used  often  to  sleep  in  his  clothes,  sometimes 
taking  off  his  boots ;  his  sword  was  also  so  placed 
that  he  could  grasp  it  at  any  moment.  In  later  years 
he  gave  up  the  use  of  a  bed  and  preferred  to  lie  on 
hay  or  straw,  or  even  on  the  ground  itself,  always 
choosing  the  hardest  place.  He  required  only  from 
five  to  seven  hours'  sleep,  generally  going  to  rest  at 
about  nine  or  ten  o'clock.  But  he  sometimes  closed 
his  eyes  in  the  day,  especially,  we  are  told,  during 
sermons,  although  the  preacher  declared  that  he 
never  slept,  but  only  shut  his  eyes  for  greater  atten- 
tion. During  his  first  campaigns  he  slept  alone,  so 
that  no  one  knew  when  he  went  to  bed  or  when  he 
got  up,  but  in  later  years  a  page  slept  in  his  room, 
who  was  ordered  always  to  go  to  bed  at  tattoo.  His 
food  was  simple,  a  breakfast  of  bread-and-butter  and 
beer-soup,  but  a  solid  dinner,  which  he  consumed  in 
a  quarter  or  half  an  hour,  when  his  trabants  finished 
what  remained.  During  his  marches  he  frequently 
ate  standing,  making  plentiful  use  of  his  fingers. 

AA  2 


856  CHARLES  XII 

After  his  early  years  he  entirely  renounced  the  use 
of  wine. 

Like  his  father  he  was  fond  of  hard  exercise  and 
fresh  air.  He  rode  many  miles  a  day,  rather  prefer- 
ring storm,  wind,  and  rain,  generally  at  a  gallop,  not 
unfrequently  killing  his  horse.  For  these  reasons  he 
seldom  had  a  very  valuable  stud.  He  had  one  famous 
horse  called  Brandklepper,  which  had  belonged  to 
his  father.  He  rode  it  in  his  Polish  and  Russian 
campaigns,  and  in  the  flight  to  Bender.  It  knew 
how  to  follow  him  about  wherever  he  went.  It  was 
captm'ed  at  the  Kalabalik,  but  was  afterwards  ran- 
somed and  brought  to  Stralsund.  Here  it  was  again 
captured,  but  was  sent  across  to  Scania,  where  it  died 
in  1718,  it  is  said  more  than  forty-five  years  old.  He 
had  also  a  favourite  dog  Pompey,  which  he  had 
brought  with  him  from  Stockholm.  It  was  found 
one  winter's  morning  dead  in  the  King's  bed. 

Charles  had  good  health,  remarkable  strength,  and 
unusual  adroitness  in  bodily  exercises.  He  could  at 
a  gallop  take  up  a  glove  from  the  ground,  and  even 
in  his  thirty-sixth  year,  when  dressed  in  his  long 
riding  boots,  could  scratch  his  ©ar  with  his  foot.  He 
had  a  good  memory,  great  acuteness,  and  a  certain 
degree  of  scientific  ability.  But  his  studies  were 
interrupted  at  an  early  age  and  never  resumed,  and 
his  literary  style  became   worse   and   worse.     His 


CONCLUSION  357 

later  letters  were  so  disfigured  by  erasures  and 
splashes  of  ink  that  he  frequently  had  to  write  them 
over  again,  nor  was  the  matter  much  better  than 
the  manner.  It  is  true  that  when  he  stayed  in  the 
University  town  of  Lund  he  made  some  attempts  to 
improve  his  education.  He  studied  arithmetic,  and 
suggested  a  new  unit  of  reckoning  in  the  nmnber  sixty- 
four,  which  had  the  advantage  of  being  a  square  and 
a  cube,  and  of  being  divisible  by  two  down  to  unity ; 
but  he  made  only  slight  progress  in  algebra,  and  de- 
clared it  a  useless  science.  He  also  wrote  some 
essays  about  the  connection  and  the  mutual  influ- 
ence on  each  other  of  the  body  and  the  soul,  but 
Feif  was  probably  a  true  friend  when  he  represented 
to  him  that  he  was  more  suited  for  the  sword  than 
for  the  pen. 

One  of  the  most  striking  characteristics  of  Charles 
XII.  was  his  contempt  of  danger  and  of  death,  and  it 
is  probable  that  this  was  due  to  a  deep-seated  fatalism. 
He  is  reputed  to  have  said, 

'  I  shall  fall  by  no  other  bullet  than  by  that  which 
is  destined  for  me,  and  when  that  comes  no  prudence 
will  help  me.' 

He  was  also,  as  a  Calvinist,  convinced  to  his  heart 
of  the  doctrine  of  election.  He  believed  that  he  had 
a  supernatural  mission  and  a  supernatural  protection. 
He  expected  the  same  principles  from  his  ministers 


858  CHARLES  XII 

and  his  men.  He  considered  it  cowardly  to  save 
your  life  by  surrender  or  by  flight,  or  to  wish  to 
escape  from  captivity  when  you  were  once  in  it.  He 
was  strict  in  his  religious  observances.  He  always 
kept  the  prayer-book  of  Gustavus  Adolphus  in  his 
pocket,  and  a  Bible  lay  on  his  table,  of  which  he 
read  a  portion  every  day  till  it  was  finished.  In  the 
autumn  of  1708,  he  had  read  the  book  through  fom* 
times. 

He  received  the  communion  twice  a  year,  some- 
times with  tears  in  his  eyes  ;  on  solemn  days  of  peni- 
tence he  fasted  till  six  in  the  evening.  His  soldiers 
were  taught  to  pray  twice  a  day.  On  the  march  or 
in  the  camp,  when  the  clock  struck  seven  and  four, 
the  trumpets  sounded,  the  host  halted,  everyone 
knelt  where  he  stood,  on  the  rock  or  in  the  road, 
uncovered  his  head  and  offered  a  prayer  to  the  Grod 
of  Battles. 

Although  so  simple  in  his  own  tastes,  Charles  was 
extravagant  towards  his  friends  and  dependents.  He 
squandered  the  resources  of  the  State  as  if  he  had  no 
idea  of  the  value  of  money.  He  used  to  put  large 
sums  of  money  into  people's  pockets  without  their 
knowing  it,  and  refused  all  thanks.  Stanislaus  Les- 
czinski  cannot  have  received  from  him  less  than  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  pounds.  After  his  return 
from  Sweden  in  1716,  he  used  to  keep  from  three  to 


CONCLUSION  359 

four  hundred  ducats  in  purses  made  up  to  contain 
from  ten  to  fifty  ducats  each.  These  were  kept  in 
his  room  for  use,  and  he  used  to  slip  one  or  other 
into  the  hands  of  those  who  visited  him,  rejecting 
any  expressions  of  gratitude.  It  was  the  duty  of 
the  page  to  see  that  the  proper  number  of  these 
purses  were  made  up  every  night.  Perhaps  his  chief 
characteristic  was  the  narrow,  obstinate,  and  almost 
insane  following  of  a  single  end,  neglecting  all  other 
considerations.  He  possessed  this  fault  as  a  boy, 
but  it  grew  with  his  growth.  He  showed  it  also  in 
little  things.  When  he  was  hunting,  if  several  hares 
were  started  he  would  only  allow  one  to  be  pursued 
and  followed,  whatever  might  be  the  chances  of 
catching  it,  shoAving  in  this,  perhaps,  the  quaHties  of 
a  good  sportsman.  In  chess  also  he  would  fix  his 
attack  on  a  single  piece,  and  neglect  everything  else 
till  it  was  captured.  It  was  this  over-persistence  of 
will,  as  well  as  over-confidence  in  his  own  sense  of 
right  and  justice,  that  led  to  his  destruction.  He 
seems  never  to  have  had  a  confidant,  but  he  had 
many  friends  whom  he  loved  with  a  deep  afiection, 
and  whose  deaths  cut  him  to  the  heart ;  those,  for  in- 
stance, of  the  Duke  of  Holstein,  of  Axel  Hard,  of 
Kliakowstrom  the  darling  of  his  youth,  and  above  all 
of  the  '  little  prince,'  whom  he  loved  more  than  a 
brother.     He  could  never  speak  of  his  mother  with- 


360  CHARLES  XII 

out  tears,  and  the  death  of  his  sister  Hedvig  Sophia 
caused  him  a  bitter  pang. 

Let  us  review  for  a  brief  space  the  career  we  have 
described.  In  the  year  1699,  when  he  was  a  boy  of 
seventeen,  the  rulers  of  Russia,  Poland,  and  Den- 
mark formed  a  conspiracy  against  him,  to  partition 
his  kingdom.  King  Augustus  attacked  Riga,  King 
Frederick  invaded  Holstein,  but  Charles,  after  forc- 
ing his  fleet  through  almost  impassable  channels, 
crossed  the  sound  to  Seeland,  and,  in  a  fortnight, 
compelled  the  King  of  Denmark  to  accept  a  humili- 
ating peace.  Immediately  after  this  he  defeated  the 
Russians  at  Narva,  who  were  three  times  his  strength, 
and  he  could  have  obtained  a  peace  if  he  had  not 
set  his  heart  on  crushing  his  third  enemy  Augustus. 
Such  were  the  exploits  of  1700.  The  next  year  he 
smote  the  forces  of  King  Augustus,  so  that  they  fled 
to  Saxony;  he  then  determined  to  deprive  the  Saxon 
Elector  of  the  Polish  Crown.  For  this  purpose  he 
made  use  of  the  party  strifes  which  were  distracting 
that  country.  The  victory  of  Clissow  followed  in 
1702.  The  King  of  Poland  retreated  behind  the 
Vistula  and  the  Bug,  Charles  attacked  him  on  May 
1,  1703,  at  Pultusk,  and  drove  him  from  his  position 
with  scarcely  the  loss  of  a  man.  Thorn  was  then 
invested,  and  the  greater  portion  of  the  Saxon 
infantry  taken  prisoners. 


CONCLUSION  361 

In  the  earlv  part  of  1704,  Charles  -^as  occupied  in 
securing  the  election  of  Stanislaus  Lesczinski  as 
King  of  Poland.  Then  followed  the  march  to  Lem- 
berg,  inspired  perhaps  by  the  wish  to  capture  a 
virgin  fortress,  but  it  gave  Augustus  an  opportunity 
of  returning  to  Warsaw.  Charles  was  soon  in  pur- 
suit, drove  his  enemy  from  his  capital  west  and 
south,  and  scattered  him  to  the  winds.  The  year 
1705  was  spent  in  inactivity ;  in  the  next  year  fol- 
lowed the  battle  of  Fraustadt,  in  which  Rehnskjold 
almost  annihilated  the  Saxon  forces.  Charles  then 
determined  upon  his  wonderful  march  into  Saxony, 
where  he  extorted  what  conditions  he  pleased  from 
his  deceitful  enemy.  He  remained  a  whole  year  at 
Alt-RanstUdt,  the  arbiter  of  Europe.  His  star  then 
declined  from  its  zenith.  He  invaded  Russia  to 
punish  the  third  enemy,  with  whom  he  should  have 
made  an  advantageous  peace  long  before,  and  suffered 
the  fate  of  those  who  invade  that  country,  the  land 
of  the  Dark  Tower,  of  which  Charles  in  vain  attempt- 
ed to  sound  the  bugle  horn.  Holowczyn  was  his 
last  victory,  but  also  his  first  defeat.  The  march 
into  the  Ukraine,  the  defeat  of  Lewenhaupt  followed 
blow  after  blow,  till  in  the  spring  of  1709  he  invested 
Poltava.  The  lion,  caught  in  the  snare,  managed  to 
escape  with  his  life  from  the  battle  which  was  fought 
under  its  walls,  and  Charles  fled  into  Tm-koy,  where 


362  CHARLES  XII 

he  remained  for  five  whole  years.  In  1714,  he  un- 
dertook his  adventurous  ride  to  Stralsund,  where  he 
again  remained  for  a  year  until  the  fortress  fell. 
Retm-ning  at  last  to  Sweden,  he  renewed  the  exploits 
of  his  youth,  and  the  expedition  to  Norway  was  the 
only  one  he  ever  undertook  with  the  idea  of  con- 
quest. The  first  failure  drove  him  back  to  make 
more  careful  preparations,  and  it  is  probable  that  he 
would  have  gained  his  purpose  had  not  the  fatal 
bullet  pierced  his  temple  at  Frederikshald. 

His  was  a  life  of  failure,  but  it  was  dominated  by 
the  idea  of  defeating  the  enemies  who  had  tried 
to  rob  hun  of  his  patrimony  in  his  youth.  His  first 
attack  crushed  Denmark,  and  would  have  taken 
Copenhagen  if  the  sea-powers  would  have  permitted 
it.  Then,  after  striking  a  severe  blow  at  Russia, 
which  kept  her  quiet  for  some  time,  he  followed 
Augustus  into  the  heart  of  his  own  country  and 
compelled  him  to  a  peace.  Lastly  he  dealt  with  his 
third  foe,  the  Tsar,  grown  much  more  powerful  in 
the  nine  years  which  had  elapsed  from  Narva.  His 
means  of  attack  were  not  sufficient,  he  was  too  proud 
to  retreat,  and  his  obstinate  persistence  on  the  same 
spot,  and  his  culpable  rashness,  led  to  his  catastrophe. 
His  misfortunes,  therefore,  are  not  to  be  ascribed  to 
a  mere  adventurous  disposition  without  plan  or 
prudence,  but  to  the  carrying  out  in  too  narrow 


CONCLUSION  863 

and  stubborn  a  manner  of  a  scheme  deliberately 
and  wisely  formed. 

Charles  is  placed  by  competent  judges  almost  in 
the  first  rank  of  generals.  He  formed  his  plans 
swiftly  and  clearly,  executed  them  deliberately, 
could  wait  for  the  proper  moment  of  execution,  and 
then  strike  his  blow.  He  had  a  good  eye  for  country-, 
could  use  his  troops  for  the  best  advantage,  and 
always  kept  his  head.  His  soldiers  were  devoted  to 
him,  and  looked  upon  him  as  a  god  ;  they  never  ran 
away  when  he  led  them,  and  when  he  heard  of  their 
flight  at  Poltava  he  exclaimed, 

'  My  God  !  is  it  possible  that  they  run  I' 
Yet  no  general  ever  demanded  greater  sacrifices 
from  his  men.  For  himself  he  drank  to  the  full  of  the 
joy  of  battle,  he  loved  the  shock  of  conflict,  and 
clapped  his  hands  when  he  saw  the  enemy  approach. 
But,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was  reckless,  and  did  not  cal- 
culate the  force  of  surrounding  circumstances.  He 
had  but  little  sense  or  feeling  for  politics,  in  which 
his  rival  Peter  was  so  great.  Through  him  Sweden 
lost  her  place  as  mistress  of  the  north,  but  some 
think  she  could  never  have  kept  it,  as,  by  the  con- 
quests of  her  previous  kings,  she  had  undertaken  a 
task  far  beyond  her  strength.  Charles  represented 
in  his  character  the  virtues  which  his  country  loves, 
piety  and  firmness,  simplicity  and  strength  ;  he  has 


364  CHARLES  XII 

left  a  name  which  will  always  be  honoured  amongst 
that  brilliant  line  of  sovereigns  who  have  filled  the 
throne  of  Wasa,  and  in  spite  of  the  misfortunes  with 
which  his  government  is  stained,  and  in  spite  of  the 
errors  which  occasioned  them,  next  after  her  great 
hero  Gustavus  Adolphus,  Sweden  and  the  world  with 
her  will  always  honour  the  memory  of  Charles  XII. 


I 


THE  END. 


INDEX 


A  BERG,  OLAF,  271 

A.    Alexander  the  Great,  6 

Anne,  Queen,  164 

Appellof,  Captain,  105 

Apraxin,  General,  196 

Armfeldt,  General,  3i9 

Augustus,  King  of  Saxony  and 
Poland,  26,  28,  31,  32,  46,  58, 
61,68,72,  77,  78,80,  81,82, 
84,89,91,92,95,98,102,108, 
109,  113,  118,  122,  126,  131, 
132,  135,  137,  139,  146,  148, 
156,  259,  285,  299,  321 

Aurora,  Countess  of  Kbnigs- 
marck,  72,  108 

BRONITZ,  PETER,  108, 114, 
115 
Baltadshi,  Mohammed,  258 

CARDINAL  PRIMATE,  THE 
68,  91,  97,  i02,  106,  108, 
112,  113,  117,  119,  122 

Carlscrona,  36 

Charles  XII. :  birth  and  child- 
hood, 1  ;  education,  2,  3 ; 
death  of  his  mother,  4  ;  passion 
for  sport,  6 ;  death  of  Charles 
XI.,  8 ;  royal  palace  destroyed, 
9 ;  proclaimed  king,  13  ;  coro- 
nation, 14,  15  ;  early  military 
exercises,  19  ;  nearly  drowned, 
20 ;  Livonia  invaded,  26 ;  be- 
ginning of  great  northern  war, 
32 ;  he  leaves  Stockholm,  34 ; 


Charles  Xll.—contiriued 
invasion  of  Seeland,  36  ;  siege 
of  Copenhagen,  42 ;  peace  of 
Travendal,  44  ;  crosses  to  Hel- 
singborg,  44 ;  expedition  to 
Livonia,  46 ;  Peter  the  Great 
declares  war,  46  ;  invasion  of 
Ingria,  46  ;  siege  of  Narva,  49  ; 
battle  of  Narva,  55  ;  surrender 
of  Russian  army,  56 ;  winter 
quarters  in  Livonia,  57;  in- 
fected with  war  fever,  59 ; 
marches  to  Riga,  61 ;  crosses 
the  Dijna,  68 ;  battle  of  the 
Diina,  65 ;  advances  to  Kow- 
no,  70 ;  marches  on  Warsaw, 
77 ;  issues  a  manifesto  to  the 
Polish  people,  78  ;  crosses  the 
Vistula,  78  ;  occupies  Warsaw, 
78;  battle  of  Clissow,  83; 
capture  of  Cracow,  85 ;  breaks 
his  leg,  87  ;  Poles  place  them- 
selves under  the  protection  of 
the  King  of  Sweden,  90 ;  cap- 
ture of  Putulsk,  93  ;  siege  and 
capture  of  Thorn,  96  ;  at  Elb- 
ing,  108 ;  manifesto  to  Polish 
people,  107 ;  Augustus  of 
Poland  deposed,  109 ;  marches 
to  Blonie,  113 ;  Stanislaus 
Lesczinski  elected  King  of 
Poland,  116 ;  the  two  kings 
meet,  117 ;  decides  to  drive 
Augustus  from  Poland,  118 ; 
fall  of  Narva,  121 ;  capture  of 


366 


INDEX 


Charles  XII. — continued 

Cracow,  122 ;  victories  at 
Rakovice  and  Wola,  124 ; 
Stanislaus  crowned  at  Warsaw, 
125 ;  defeat  of  Russians  at 
Mitau,  127;  passage  of  the 
Niemen,  181 ;  defeat  of  the 
allies,  134 ;  invades  Saxony, 
]38;  crosses  the  Oder,  139 
Augustus  sues  for  peace,  140 
Peace  of  Alt-Ranstadt,  143 
defeat  of  the  Swedes  at  Kalish 
147 ;  visit  to  Lutzen,  162 
disagreement  with  the  court  of 
Vienna,  ]  59  ;  visit  of  Duke  of 
Marlborough,  160 ;  description 
of  king,  161  ;  treaty  with 
Austria  signed,  166  ;  he  leaves 
Saxony,  167 ;  visit  to  Augustus, 
168 ;  visit  from  Turkish  Aga, 
169  ;  hope  of  a  Turkish  alliance 
against  Russia,  170  ;  passage  of 
the  Vistula,  172  ;  treaty  with 
Mazeppa,  174 ;  invasion  of 
Russia,  175  ;  battle  of  Goloft- 
chin,  177 ;  the  last  star  in  bis 
coronet  of  glory,  179;  battle 
of  Ljesna,  189 ;  marches  on 
Starodub,  193 ;  news  of  the 
disasterat  Ljesna,  194;  joined 
by  Mazeppa,  202 ;  nose  frost- 
bitten, 205 ;  marches  to  Pol- 
tava, 211 ;  severely  wounded 
in  the  foot,  213  ;  the  Sultan 
refuses  help,  215 ;  defeat  at 
Poltava,  225 ;  retreat  to  Pere- 
woloczna,  226  ;  flight  of  king, 
226 ;  surrender  of  Lewenhaupt, 
226 ;  reaches  Bender,  230 ; 
royal  reception,  231 ;  de- 
spatches a  diplomatic  agent  to 
Constantinople,  285 ;  life  at 
Bender,  288-242 ;  war  between 
Turkey  and  Russia,  251 ; 
manifesto  to  Polish  people, 
251 ;  peace  between  Turkey 
and  Russia,  253 ;   decides  to 


Charles  Xll.— continued 
leave  Turkey,  269  ;  war  again 
declared  against  Russia,  261 ; 
requested  by  the  Sultan  to 
leave,  263 ;  capture  by  the 
Turks,  269  ;  house  burnt,  276  ; 
leaves  Turkey,  280 ;  prisoner 
at  the  castle  of  Demurtasch, 
281  ;  returns  to  Sweden,  802 : 
decides  to  ride,  303 ;  reaches 
Stralsund,  306  ;  declaration  of 
war  between  Sweden  and  Prus- 
sia, 311 ;  declaration  of  war 
between  Hanover  and  Sweden, 
312;  fall  of  Stralsund  and 
flight,  819  ;  arrives  at  Ystad, 
320 ;  adopts  new  methods  for 
raising  money,  326;  invades 
Norway,  832  ;  occupies  Christ - 
iania,  333 ;  retreats  from 
Fredericksten,  334;  at  Lund, 
338 ;  invades  Denmark,  349  ; 
siege  of  Frederikshald,  349  ; 
his  death,  352 

Christian  Augustus  of  Holstein- 
Gottorp,  313 

Courland,  Duke  of,  64,  65 

Crassow,  General,  147, 168,  176, 
211 

Cronhjelm,  Gustav,  5 

Croy,  Duke  of,  49 

DAHLBERG,    FIELD-MAR- 
SHAL, 63 
DUben,  Court-Marshal,  272,  274 
Diicker,  General,  349 
During,  305,  319 

EICHSTADT,  COUNT  VITZ- 
THUM  VON,  74 

FABRICIUS,     BARON,     OF 
HOLSTEIN  -  GOTTORP, 
241 
Feif,  Karsten,  195,  241,  279 
Flemming,    Lieutenant-General, 
82,  168,  286 


I 


INDEX 


867 


Frederick  the  Great,  110 
Frederick  IV., Duke  of  Holstein- 

Gottorp,  21,  82,  b42 
Frederick  IV.,  Kinc;  of  Denmark, 

28,  84,  37,  47,  230,  246,  282, 

283,  287,  831,  348 

GEMBICKI,  COUNT,  114, 115 
George  I.  of    England,  837 
Golovin,  Count,  49 
Goltz,  General,  182,  215 
Gbrz,  Baron,  242,  309,  323,  327, 

330,  342,  343,  344,  345,  346 
Gripenhjelm,  MarshjJ,  10,  11 
Grothusen,  241,  279 
Gyldenlbve,  Ulrich  Christian,  38, 

47 
Gyldenstolpe,  Nils,  3,  9 
Gyllenkrook,  General,  214,  217, 

233 
Gyllenstjema,  Christopher,  9 

HAJMILTON,  GENERAL,  218 
Hard,  General,  271,  273 
Hedwig       Eleanora,       Queen- 
Mother,  9,  10,  11,  21,  25 
Horn,  Colonel  Arved,  20,  49,  57, 
108,  113,  114,  115,  116,  119, 
121,  300 
Hummerhjelm,  Colonel,  70,  75 

TERUSALSKI,  115,  116 

J     Jusuf  Pasha,  230,  258,  261 

RANITZ,  GENERAL,  96 
Khan  of  Crim-Tartary,The, 
212 
Klinkowstrom.  the  page,  23 
Kramersdorf,  64 
Kreutz,  General,  218 
Kronburg,  38,  39 
Kruse,  General,  218 
Kowno,  71 
Kungsbr,  25 

LAGERKRONA,       MAJOR- 
GENERAL,  192,  241 


Landgrave  of  Hesse,  805,  313 
Lemberg,  Archbishop  of,  125 
Leopold,  Prince,  of  Anhalt-Des- 

sau,  316 
Lesczinski,      Count     Stanislaus, 

111,  113,  115,  116,  122,  260, 

280,  299 
Lewenhaupt,  General,  127,  175, 

179,  182.   185,  187,  192,  194, 

2U,  219,  222,  225,  226 
Lieven,  Baron,  301 
Lindskjbld,  Erick,  3,  5 
Lorraine,  Duke  of,  112 
Louis  XIV.,  King  of  France,  35, 

312 
Liibecker,  General,  175,  195 
Lublin,  Diet  of,  99 
Lubomirski,   Prince,     68,     109, 

111,  113,  114, 117,  119 

MALMO,  36 
Mardefeld,    General.     189, 
146 

Marlborough,  Duke  of,  160, 161, 
163,  164 

Max  Emmanuel,  Elector  of  Ba- 
varia, 112 

Mazeppa,  hetmanofthe  Cossacks, 
171,  181,  193,  197,  200,  201, 
202 

Menshikof,  106,  146,  201,  223 

Meyerfeld,  Colonel,  70,  293 

Mitau,  68 

Momer,  General,  88 

Miillern,  Chancellor,  234,  241, 
279 

NEUGEBAUER,  235 
Nierolt,  Lieutenant-General, 
123 
Norcopensis,  Professor,  2 
Norris,  Admiral,  310,  312,    887 

OGlLVr,FIELD.MARSHAL, 
121,  130, 131, 137 
Oxenstiema,  I3engt,  9 


868 


INDEX 


PETER  THE  GREAT,  7,  19, 
28,46,47,67,61,67,98,102, 
105,  106, 121, 124,  126, 127, 
128,  129,  155,  158, 172, 182, 
183,  189,  195,  197, 200,  202, 
203,  213,  236,  248,  249,  252, 
268,  259,  280,  285, 302,  337, 
341,  343,  348 
Patkul,  Lieutenant-General,  64, 

65,  102,  121,  126,  157 
Piemiazek,  111 
Piper,  Count,  21,  111,  139,  141, 

150,  163,  165,  207,  220 
Piper,  Countess,  73,  165 
Polus,  5,  21 

Poniatowski,  Stanislaus,  241,  248 
Pope,  The,  117 
Posen,  Bishop  of,  116,116 
Posse,  Colonel,  217 

RABEN,  ADMIRAL,  315 
Radziejowski,  114, 115, 117, 
122,  125 
Rakoczi,  Prince  of  Transylvania, 

112 
Rantzau,  General,  243 
Redzinik,  Prince,  111 
Regent  Orleans,  The,  313 
Rehbinder,  General,  36 
Rehnskjold,  130,  131,  132,  133, 

lU,   135,   186,  209,  216,  217, 

220 
Repnin,  Prince,  223,  247 
Reventlow,  General,  243 
Rbnne,  General,  211,  223 
Rooke,  Sir  George,  36 
Roos,  Major-General,  217,  223, 

224,  271 
Rosen,  319 
Ross,  General,  183 


O  AXE,  MARIilCHAL  DE,  72 
O     Schlippenbach,  General,  218 
Scholten,  General,  286,  287 
Schulenburg,  131,  132,  143 
Sehested,  Admiral,  315 
Sheremetief,  Field-Marshal,  127, 

189,  197,  211 
Sobieski,  James,  102,  107,  110 
Sobieski,  Constantine  and  Alex- 
ander, 110,  111 
Sparre,  Axel,  11,  18,  214,  217, 

223,  315 
Stachelberg,  General,  217,  223 
Steinau,  Field-Marshal,  63,  65, 

83,93 
Stenbock,  Count  John  Gabriel, 

22 
Stenbock,  General,  57,  59,   89, 

238,  244,  260,  283,  284,  286, 

287,  289,  291 
Stepney,  George,  160 
Stromberg,  General,  247 
Svedberg,  25 

TTLR1CAELEAN0RA,PRIN- 

U     CESS,  301 

WACHTMEISTER,     HANS, 
23,38 
Wachslager,  108,114 
Wallenstedt,  Lars,  9 
Wardenfeldt,  General,  101 
Wellingk,  General,  82,  289 
Wiesnowiecki,  Prince,  75 
William  III., King  of  England,35 
Wrede,  Fabian,  9 
Wiirtemburg,  Prince  of,  101 

ZAPOROVIAN    COSSACKS, 
TH  E,  210,  226 


lONDOM  !    PRINTED  BT  DCNOAIf  MAODOKALD,  BLE:yHEUl  BOUSG. 


\B ^^'^ ^ 


HURST  AND  BLACKEH'S 


THREE-AND-SIXPENNT  SERIES. 


To  be  had  at  all  Booksellers  and  Railway  Book-stalls. 


LONDON : 

HURST    AND     BLACKETT,    LIMITED, 

13,    GREAT    MARLBOROUGH    STREET 


4i- 


-ri^ 


I 


Each  in  One  Volume,  Crown  Octavo^  3^.  M. 


THE  AWAKENING  OF  MARY  FENWICK. 

By  Beatrice  Whitby. 

"We  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  that  'The  Awakening  of  Mary  Fenwick  '  is  the 
best  novel  of  its  kind  that  we  have  seen  for  some  years.  It  in  apparently  a  first  effort, 
and,  as  such,  is  really  remarkable.  The  story  is  extremely  simple.  Mary  Mauser  marries 
her  husband  for  external,  and  perhaps  rather  inadequate,  reasons,  and  then  discovers 
that  he  married  her  because  she  was  an  heiress.  She  feels  the  indignity  acutely,  and 
does  not  scruple  to  tell  him  her  opinion — her  very  candid  opinion — of  I  i.^  behaviour.  Ihtt 
is  the  effect  of  the  first  few  chapters,  and  the  rest  of  Miss  Whitby's  bock  is  devoted  to 
relating  how  this  divided  couple  hated,  quarrelled,  and  finally  fell  in  love  with  one  a-nother. 
Mary  Fenwick  and  lier  husband  live  8j)d  move  and  make  ua  believe  in  them  in  av.-ty 
Trbicta  few  but  the  great  masters  of  fiction  have  been  able  to  compass."— .i^Aencvm. 

TWO  ENGLISH  GIRLS. 

By  Mabel  Hart. 

"This  etory  is  distinguished  by  its  pure  and  elegant  English,  and  the  refinement  of  it« 
Btyle  and  thought.  It  is  a  lively  account,  with  many  touches  of  humour,  of  Art  study  in 
Florence,  and  the  story  weaved  into  it  exhibits  a  high  ideal  of  life  .  .  .  The  lively,  pleas- 
ant, and  refined  tone  of  the  narrative  and  dialogue  will  recommend  the  story  to  ftil 
cultivated  readers." — Spectator. 

'•Beatr-ce  Hamlyn  is  an  emancipated  yotmg  woman  of  the  most  pleasing  type,  and  her 
friend  Evelyn  is  hardly  less  amiable.  But  the  cleverness  of  Miss  Hart's  story  lies  in  the 
Eimple  yet  effective  portrait  at  the  Italian  character.  The  elder  Vivaldi  is  presented  to  us 
in  a  way  that  shows  both  knowledge  and  sympathy.  There  are  pleasing  touches  oJ 
bnmonr,  too,  in  the  minor  personagea" — Saturday  Hevieto. 


HIS  LITTLE  MOTHER,  AND  OTHER  TALES. 

By  the  Author  of  '  John  Halifax,  Gentleman.' 

"  'His  Little  Mother'  is  the  story  of  a  sister's  self-sacrifice  from  her  childhood  until  her 
early  death,  worn  out  in  her  brother's  and  his  children's  service.  It  is  a  pathetic  story 
as  the  author  tells  it  The  'beauty  of  the  girl's  devotion  is  described  with  many  tenoer 
touches,  and  the  question  of  short-sighted  though  loving  foolishness  is  kept  in  the  back- 
ground. The  volume  is  written  in  a  pleasant  informal  manner,  and  contains  many  tender 
generous  thought.s,  and  not  a  few  practical  ones.  It  is  a  book  that  will  be  read  with  in- 
terest, and  that  cannot  be  lightly  forgotten."— ,S<.  James's  Gazette. 

"The  book  is  written  with  all  Mrs.  Craik's  grace  of  style,  the  chief  charm  of  which 
after  all,  ia  its  simplicity. "—GJiwyotr  Herald. 

MISTRESS  BEATRICE  COPE : 

Ob,  passages  IN  THE  LIFE  OF  A  JACOBITE'S  DAUGHTER. 
By  M.  E.  Le  Clerc. 

"  This  is  a  new  one-volume  edition  of  one  of  the  prettiest  stories  that  has  been  written 
for  a  long  time.  It  has  all  the  charm  and  glamour  of  the  most  romantic  and  heroic  period 
of  English  history,  yet  it  never  for  an  instant  oversteps  the  limit  of  sober  fact  and  proba- 
bility in  the  way  which  »-■- -a  so  many  romantic  stories.  The  tone  of  the  book  ia  abso- 
lutely fair  and  just,  and  '-J  good  qualities  of  both  parties  are  done  justice  to.  Not  that 
politics  as  such  do  more  than  form  a  backgrotmd  for  the  sweet  figure  of  Mistress  Beatrice, 
one  of  the  simplest,  most  charming,  tender,  and  heroic  maidens  of  fiction.  It  is  a  good 
atory  well  and  dramatically  told,  which  gives  a  life-like  picture  ot  the  end  of  ihe  mof ' 
atirring  and  heroic  period  of  oar  national  history."- Qu«n. 


LONDON:    HUB8T    AND   BLACKETT,    LIMITED. 


(3 


Each  in  One  Volume,  Crown  Octavo,  3s,  6(^ 


A  MARCH  IN  THE  RANKS. 

By  Jessie  Fotiiergill. 

"  Ever  since  Miss  Jessie  Fothergill  wrote  her  admirable  first  novel,  '  Tha  First  Violin,' 
one  baa  looked  forward  to  her  succeeding  books  with  interest  Tbe  present  one  is  a 
pleasant  book,  well-written,  well-conceived.  A  book  that  is  written  in  good  sensible 
English,  and  wherein  tbe  characters  are  mostly  gentlefolk  and  'behave  as  sich,'  is  not  to 
be  met  with  every  day,  and  consequently  deserves  a  considerable  meed  of  praise." — World. 

'•  The  characters  are  so  brightly  and  vividly  conceived,  and  the  complications  which  go 
to  make  up  the  story  are  so  natural,  so  inevitable,  and  yet  so  fresh,  that  the  interest 
awakened  by  the  opening  of  the  tale  never  declines  until  the  close,  but  rather,  as  is  fitting, 
becomes  richer  and  deeper." — Academy. 


NINETTE. 

By  the  Author  of  '  Vera,'  '  Blue  Eoses,'  Etc. 

"  A  story  of  sustained  power  from  beginning  to  end,  it  is  put  together  according  to  the 
ti-ue  principles  of  art;  moreover,  we  congratulate  the  author  upon  her  hero  and  heroin& 
Ninette,  in  her  simple  untaught  rectitude  of  conduct,  her  innate  modesty,  and  child-like 
faith,  recalls  some  of  the  happiest  touches  in  the  Lucia  of  the  immortal  'Promessi  SposL'" 
— Church  Quarterly  Reciew. 

"  '  Ninette  '  is  something  more  than  a  novel ;  it  is  a  careful  and  elaborate  study  of  life 
among  tbe  Provengal  hills,  and,  as  such,  deserves  special  attention.  It  is  a  pretty  tale  of 
true  love,  with  its  usual  accotnpauiments  of  difficulty  and  trouble,  which  are  all  overcome 
ia  the  long  run." — Literary  World. 

'•'Ninette'  Is  evidently  bas?d  on  long  and  intimate  acquaintance  with  French  rural 
districts,  is  excellently  written,  and  cannot  fail  to  please." — Scotsn.an. 


i 


A  CROOKED  PATH. 

By  Mas.  Alex.\nder. 

"  'A  Crooked  Path '  is,  to  say  the  least,  as  good  a  novel  as  the  best  of  the  many  good 
novels  which  Mrs.  Alexander  has  written ;  indeed,  most  people,  even  those  who  remember 
'  ihe  Wooing  O't,'  will  consider  it  the  most  satisfactory  of  them  all,  as  a  piece  of  literary 
work,  as  well  as  the  most  interesting  as  a  story.  Starting  from  a  point  so  common  as  the 
suppression  of  a  wil.',  the  reader  before  long  finds  himself  fallowing  her  into  the  least  ex- 
pected yet  the  most  natural  developments,  reaching  poetical  justice  at  the  end  by  equally 
natural  and  equally  unlooked-for  means.  The  portraiture  ia  invariably  adequate,  aud  the 
background  well-fliled."— G'rai'fttc. 


ONE  REASON  WHY. 

By  Beatrice  Whitby, 

"Our  old  friend  the  governess  makes  a  re-entry  into  fiction  under  the  auspices  of  Bea- 
trice Whitby  in  'OneEeason  Why.'  Readers  generally,  however,  will  take  a  great  deal 
more  interest,  for  once,  in  the  children  than  in  their  instructress.  'Bay  '  and  'EUie  '  are 
charmingly  natural  additions  to  the  children  of  novel-land  ;  so  much  so,  that  there  is  a 
period  when  one  dreads  a  death-bed  (icene  for  one  of  them — a  fear  which  is  happily  un- 
lulQlled.  The  name  of  the  authoress  vrill  be  remembered  by  many  in  conjunction  with 
'  The  Awakening  of  Mary  Fenwick.'  " — Graphic. 

"  Every  page  of  '  One  Reason  Why  '  shows  the  mark  of  a  fresh,  vigorous  mind.  The 
ptvle  is  good— ia  some  parts  excellent  It  is  clear,  expressive,  and  often  rhythmia"iM 
S':otsinan. 


4) 


LONDON  :    HURST  AND  BLx\CKETT,  LIMITED. 


Each  in  One  Volume  Crown  Octavo^  3».  6rf. 

MAHME  NOUSIE. 

By  G.  Manville  Fenn. 

"Mr.  Manville  Fenn  baa  the  gift  of  not  only  seeing  tmtb,  bnt  of  drawing  it  pictnt<i 
«»<)nely.  His  portrait  of  Mahme  Nousie  is  faithfnl  as  well  as  touching.  Like  all  her  rac^ 
she  is  a  being  of  one  idea,  and  that  idea  is  her  child.  To  keep  her  away  from  the  islan 
to  have  her  brought  up  as  a  lady,  it  is  for  this  that  Nousie  has  opened  a  cabaret  for  tht 
negroes  and  has  sat  at  the  receipt  of  custom  herself.  Of  course  she  never  once  ttinks  of 
the  shock  that  the  girl  must  undergo  when  she  is  plunged  suddenly  into  such  a  position, 
she  never  tbiuks  about  anything  but  the  fact  that  she  is  to  have  her  child  again.  Her 
gradual  awakening,  and  the  struggles  of  both  mother  and  daughter  to  hide  their  pain,  are 
finely  told.  So  is  the  story  of  how  they  both  remained  '  faithfnl  unto  death.'  History  has 
a  power  to  charm  which  ia  often  lacking  in  tales  of  higher  pretensions." — Saturday  Retiem. 

THE  IDES  OF  MARCH. 

By  G.  M.  Robins. 

" '  The  Ides  of  March '  is  a  capital  book.  The  plot  does  not  depend  for  its  interest  upon 
anything  more  fantastic  than  an  old  gentleman's  belief  that  a  family  curse  will  take  effect 
unless  his  son  marries  by  a  given  data  The  complications  which  arise  from  this  son's 
being  really  in  love  with  a  girl  whom  he  believes  to  have  treated  his  friend.  Captain  Dis- 
ney, very  badly,  and  getting  engaged  to  another  girl,  who  transfers  her  affections  to  the 
same  Captain  Disney,  are  ekiifnlly  worked  out,  while  the  dialogue  is,  in  parta,  extremely 
bright,  and  the  description  of  the  founding  of  the  Norchester  branch  of  the  Women's 
Sanitary  League  really  funny  ",— Literary  World. 

"  *  The  Ides  of  March,'  in  spite  of  its  classical  name,  is  a  story  of  the  present  time,  and 
a  very  good  one,  full  of  lively  conversation,  which  carries  os  merrily  on,  and  not  without 
a  fond  of  deeper  feeling  and  higher  princi;)Ie." — Oaardian. 

PART  OF  THE  PROPERTY. 

By  Beatrice  Whitbt. 

"The  book  is  a  thoroughly  good  one  The  theme  is  fairly  familiar  —the  rebellion  of  a 
spirited  girl  against  a  match  which  has  been  arranged  for  her  without  her  knowledge  or 
consent ;  her  resentment  at  being  treated,  not  as  a  woman  with  a  heart  and  will,  but  us 
•  part  of  the  property ';  and  her  ftnal  discovery,  which  is  led  up  to  with  real  dramatic  skill, 
that  the  thing  against  which  her  whole  nature  had  risen  in  revolt  has  become  the  ore 
desire  of  her  heart  The  mutual  relations  each  to  each  of  the  impetuous  Mtdge.  her  selr- 
willed,  stubborn  grandfather,  who  has  arranged  the  match,  and  her  lover  Jocelyn,  wiih 
his  loyal,  devoted, sweetly-balanced  nature,  are  portrayed  with  fine  truth  of  insight;  but 
perhaps  the  author's  greatest  triumph  is  the  portrait  of  Mrs.  Lindsay,  who,  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  terrible  skeleton  In  the  cupboard  of  her  apparently  happy  home,  wears 
so  bravely  the  mask  of  light  gaiety  as  to  deceive  everybody  but  the  one  man  who  knows 
her  secret  It  is  refreshing  to  read  a  novel  in  which  there  is  not  a  trace  of  slipshod  work." 
SptcUUor. 

CASPAR  BROOKE'S  DAUGHTER. 

By  Adeline  Sergeant. 

"  'Caspar  Brooke's  Daughter'  is  as  good  as  other  stories  from  the  same  hand— perhaps 
better.  It  Is  not  of  the  sort  that  has  much  really  marked  originality  or  force  of  style,  yet 
taere  is  a  good  deal  of  clever  treatment  in  it  It  was  quite  on  the  cards  that  Caspar  him- 
self might  prove  a  bore  or  a  prig  or  something  else  equally  annoying.  His  daughter,  too 
—the  fair  and  innocent  convent-bred  girl — would  in  some  hands  have  been  really  tedioua 
The  difficulties  of  the  leading  situation — a  daughter  obiiged  to  pass  from  one  parent  to 
another  on  account  of  their  •  incompatibility  ' — are  cleverly  conveyed.  The  wife's  as  well 
as  the  husband's  part  is  treated  with  feeling  and  reticence — qualities  which  towards  tho 
end  disappear  to  a  certain  extent.  It  is  a  story  in  somo  ways — not  in  all— above  the 
average  '—.iKAoueMni. 


LONDON  :    HUBST  AND  BLACKETT,  LIMITED. 


(5 


Each  in  One  Volume,  Crown  Octavo,  Zs.  6(f. 


JANET. 

By  Mns.  Oliphant. 

"  '  Janst'  Is  one  of  the  ablest  of  the  author's  recent  novels ;  perhaps  the  ablest  book  ot 
the  kind  that  she  has  produced  since  the  Carlingford  series;  and  its  ability  is  all  the  njoro 
striking  because,  while  the  character  material  is  so  simple,  it  is  made  to  yield,  without 
any  forced  manipulation,  a  product  of  story  which  is  rich  in  strong  dramatic  situations." 
—Monchuter  Examimr. 

"  Sirs.  Oliphant's  hand  has  lost  none  of  its  cunning,  despite  her  extraordinary— and,  one 
would  think,  exhausting— industry.  'Janet'  may  fairly  rank  among  the  best  of  her  recent 
productions." — St.  James's  Gazette. 

"'Janet'  is  really  an  exciting  story,  and  contains  a  great  deal  more  plot  and  inciiiont 
than  has  been  the  case  in  any  of  Mra  Oliphant's  recent  noyela.  Tue  character  sketches 
are  worthy  of  their  authorship." — Queen. 


A  RAINBOW  AT  NIGHT. 

By  the  Author  of  '  Mistress  Beatrice  Cope.' 

•'  In  common,  we  should  imagine,  with  a  large  circle  of  novel-readers,  we  have  been 
rather  impatiently  looking  forward  to  the  time  when  U.  E  Le  Clerc,  the  author  of  'Mis- 
tress Beatrice  Cope,'  would  produce  a  successor  to  that  singularly  interesting  and  charm- 
ing tale.  '  A  Eiinbow  at  Night,'  though  it  certainly  lacks  the  romantic  and  dramatic 
character,  combined  with  the  flivour  of  a  fascinating  period,  which  gave  special  distinc- 
tion to  its  forerunner,  has  no  trace  of  failing  off  in  the  essential  matters  of  construction, 
portraiture,  and  style." — Oraphic. 

'•Thanks  to  an  interesting  plot  and  a  graphic  as  well  as  refined  manner,  'A  Bainbow  at 
Night,'  when  once  commenced,  will  not  readily  be  laid  aside." — Morning  Post, 


IN  THE  SUNTIME  OF  HER  YOUTH. 

By  Beatrice  Whitby. 

"  A  description  of  a  home  stripped  by  the  cold  wind  of  poverty  of  all  its  comforts,  but 
which  remains  home  still.  The  careless  optimism  of  the  head  of  the  family  would  be  in- 
creilible,  if  we  did  not  know  how  men  exist  full  of  responsibilities  yet  free  from  solici- 
tudes, and  who  tread  with  a  jaunty  step  the  very  verge  of  ruin ;  his  inconsolable  widow 
would  be  equally  improbable,  if  we  did  not  meet  every  day  with  women  who  devote  them- 
eelves  to  such  idols  of  clay.  The  characters  of  their  charming  children,  whoso  penury  wo 
deplore,  do  not  deteriorate,  as  often  happens  in  that  cruel  ordeal.  A  sense  of  fuirnes.'i 
pervades  the  book  which  is  rarely  found  in  the  work  of  a  lady.    There  is  interest  in  it 

from  first  to  last,  and  ita  pithoB  is  relieved  by  touches  of  true  humour." Illustrated 

tondon  News. 


MISS  BOUVERIE. 

By  Mrs.  Molesworth. 

"  Mrs.  Molesworth  has  long  established  a  reputation  as  one  of  the  freshest  and  most 
graceful  of  contemporaneous  writers  of  light  Action;  but  in  'Miss  Bouverie  '  she  has  sur- 
passed herself,  and  it  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  this  is  one  of  the  prettiest  stories  which 
has  appeared  for  years." — Morning  Post. 

"Everyone  knows  Mrs.  Molesworth  by  her  exquisite  Christmas  stories  for  children,  and 
can  guess  that  any  novel  she  writes  is  interesting,  without  gensationaliem.  The  refine- 
ment which  pervades  all  Mrs  Molesworth's  stories  comes  evidently  from  a  pure,  spiritual 
nature,  which  unconsciously  raises  the  reader's  tone  of  thonght,  without  any  approach  to 
didactic  writing," — Spectator. 


6) 


LONDON  :    HUBST  AND  BLACKETT.  LIMITED. 


Each  in  One  Volume^  Crown  Octavo^  2>s.  Gd. 


FROM   HARVEST  TO  HAYTIME. 

By  the  Author  of  '  Two  English  Gikls.' 

"  The  Bccomplished  author  of  '  Two  English  Girls '  has  prodoced  another  novel  of  coa- 
Biderable  merit  The  story  is  one  of  a  rural  district  in  England,  into  which  there  Intro- 
dcces  himself  one  day  a  foot-sore,  hungry,  sick  tramp,  who  turns  out  to  be  a  yoimg  maa 
of  education  and  consideration,  whose  career  in  the  past  is  strange,  and  whose  career  ia 
the  future  the  author  has  depicted  as  stranger  still.  The  writ*r  is  successful  chiefly  in  the 
excellent  life-like  pictures  which  she  presents  of  Rose  Pnrley,  the  young  lady  who  man- 
ages the  farm,  and  of  the  -village  doctor,  Gabriel  Armstrong.  The  book  is  one  which  may 
b«  read  with  pleastire."— .Scotsman. 


THE  WINNING  OF   MAY. 

By  tlie  Author  of  '  Db.  Edith  Komney.' 

"  It  is  the  writing  of  one  who  Is  determined,  by  dint  of  conscientious  and  painstaking 
work,  to  win  success  from  that  portion  of  the  public  that  does  not  look  for  the  bril  i&nt 
acbievements  of  genius,  but  can  recognise  meritorious  work.  The  tale  is  an  agreeable 
one,  and  the  character  of  Mr.  Beresford  ia  admirably  drawn,  showing  considerable  in- 
sight and  understanding.  The  author  has  a  steady  mastery  over  the  story  she  wishes 
to  tell,  and  she  tells  it  clearly  and  eloquently,  without  hesitation  and  without  prolixity.. 
The  book  has  thia  naerit — the  first  merit  of  a  novel — that  the  reader  is  interested  in  the 
people  rather  than  the  plot,  and  that  he  watches  the  development  of  character  rather 
than  th&t  of  eyenl."— Literary  World. 


SIR    ANTHONY. 

By  Adeline  Sebgeant. 

"Sir  Anthony  introdnces  two  mysterious  children,  Henry  and  Elfrlda,  into  his  house,  and 
compels  his  wife,  whom  be  dislikes,  to  protect  and  virtually  adopt  them.  In  due  course 
he  tells  these  children,  in  his  own  vigorous  Anglo-Saxon,  'You  two  are  my  eldest  son 
and  daughter,  lawiully  begotten  of  my  wife,  once  Mary  Derrick,  and  known  afterwards 
as  Mary  Paston.  Yon  will  be  Sir  Henry  Eesterton  when  I  die,  and  Elfrlda  is  hairass 
to  her  grandmother's  money  and  jewels.'  Lady  Eesterton  overhears  this  terrible 
•tatement  He  repeats  it  in  a  still  more  offensive  form.  Thereupon  she  gives  him  an 
overdoae  of  chloral,  and  fights  desperately,  and  with  temporary  success,  for  what  she  re- 
gards M  the  rights  of  her  children,  but  especially  of  her  son  Gerard.  Failure  overtakes 
her,  and  Elfrida,  though  not  poor  Henry,  comes  by  her  OWQ.  The  plot  is  good  and 
thorooghly  sostaiaed  from  first  to  \Bet"'~AcaJemy 


'     THUNDERBOLT. 

By  the  Rev.  J.  Middleton  Macdonald. 

"  'Thunderbolt '  ia  an  Australian  rival  of  Claude  Duval,  and  Mr  Macdonald  records  hia 
daring  feats  with  unflagging  rerte.  Never  was  police  officer  more  defied  nor  bewildered 
than  the  Major  Deverenx,  of  brilliant  Indian  reputation,  who,  in  the  Australian  bash, 
finds  that  to  catch  a  robber  of  Thunderbolt's  temperament  and  ability  requires  local 
knowledge,  as  well  as  other  gifts  undreamt-of  by  the  Hussar  officer.  Thunderbolt  goes 
to  races  undei  the  Major's  nose,  dances  in  the  houses  of  his  friends,  robs  Her  Majesty's 
m^s  and  direrse  banks,  but  conducts  himself  with  (on  occasion)  the  oiiivalrona  ooar> 
tesy  that  characterised  his  prototype.  His  tragical  end  is  told  with  spirit,  while  the  book 
baa  excellent  descriptions  of  Australian  life,  both  in  town  and  cowatij."— Morning  Pott. 


LONDON:     HURST   AND   BLACKETT,   LimTKD. 


(7 


Each  in  One  Volume^  Crown  Octavo,  85.  6<f. 

MARY  FENWICK'S  DAUGHTER. 

By  Beatrice  Whitby. 

"ThiB  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  novels  we  have  read  for  a  long  tima  'Bab'  Fen- 
wick  is  an  '  out  of  doors  '  kind  of  girl,  full  of  spirit,  wit,  go,  and  sin,  both  original  and 
acquired.  Her  lover,  Jack,  is  all  that  a  hero  should  be,  and  great  and  magnanimous  as 
he  is,  finds  some  difQculty  in  forgiving  the  insouciante  mistress  all  her  little  sins  of  omis- 
sion and  commission.  When  she  finally  shoots  him  in  the  leg — by  accident — the  real 
tragedy  of  the  story  begina    The  whole  is  admirable,  if  a  little  long."— Slack  and  White. 


ROBERT  CARROLL. 

By  the  Author  of  '  Mistress  Beatrice  Cope.' 

"M.  E.  Le  Clerc  devotes  herself  to  historic  Action,  and  her  success  is  sufficient  to  justify 
her  in  the  occasional  production  of  stories  like  '  Mistress  Beatrice  Cope  '  and  '  Robert  Car- 
roll' Beatrice  Cope  was  a  Jacobite's  daughter,  so  far  as  memory  serves,  and  Robert  Carroll 
was  the  son  of  a  Jacobite  baronet,  who  played  and  lost  his  stake  at  Preston,  fighting  for  the 
Old  Pretender.  Of  course  the  hero  loved  a  maiden  whose  father  was  a  loyal  servant  of 
King  George,  and,  almost  equally  of  course,  one  of  this  maiden's  brothers  was  a  Jacobite. 
A  second  brother,  by  the  way,  appears  as  a  lad  of  sixteen  in  the  spring  of  1714,  and  as  a 
wounded  colonel  of  cavalry  on  the  morrow  of  the  fight  at  Preston,  less  than  two  years 
later — rapid  promotion  even  for  those  days,  though  certainly  not  impossible.  The  author 
has  taken  pains  to  be  accurate  in  her  references  to  the  events  of  the  time,  and  her  bleed 
of  fact  and  fiction  is  romantic  euongh." .—Athenceum. 


THE  HUSBAND  OF  ONE  WIFE. 

By  the  Author  of  '  Some  Married  Fellows.' 

"It  is  a  comfort  to  turn  from  the  slipshod  English  and  the  tiresome  slang  of  many 
modem  novels  to  the  easy  and  cultured  style  of  '  The  Husband  of  One  Wife,'  and  we  have 
been  thoroughly  interested  in  the  story,  as  well  as  pleased  with  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
told.  As  for  Mrs  Qoldenour,  afterwards  Mrs.  Garfoyle,  afterwards  Mrs.  Pengelley,  she  Is 
certainly  one  of  the  most  attractive  as  well  as  one  of  the  most  provoking  of  heroines,  and 
Mra  Venn  has  succeeded  admirably  in  describing  her  under  both  aspects.  The  scene  of 
the  dinner-party,  and  the  description  of  the  bishop's  horror  at  its  magnificence  is  very 
clever.  We  are  very  glad  to  meet  several  old  friends  again,  especially  Mrs.  Qruter,  who 
is  severe  and  amusing  as  ever.  Altogether  we  feel  that  Mrs.  Venn's  novels  are  books  to 
which  we  can  confidently  look  forward  with  pleasure." — Quardian. 


BROTHER  GABRIEL. 

By  M.  Betham-Edwards. 

"  The  story  will  be  followed  ^ith  unfaltering  interest  Nor  is  anything  short  of  nn- 
mixed  praise  due  to  several  of  the  episodes  and  separate  incidents  of  which  it  is  composed. 
The  principal  characters — Delmar,  Zo^'s  cousin  and  lover — stand  out  in  decided  and  life- 
like relief.  In  the  sketches  of  scenery,  especially  those  of  the  coast  of  Brittany  and  the 
aspect  of  its  sea,  both  in  calm  and  storm.  Miss  Betham-Edwards  need  not  fear  comparison 
with  the  best  masters  of  the  art" — Spectator. 

"The  book  is  one  that  may  be  read  with  pleasure;  it  is  fluently,  flowingly,  carefully 
written;  and  it  contains  very  pleasant  sketches  of  character."— Academy. 


LONDON  :     HURST    AND    BLACFETT,   LIMITED- 


8) 


Each  in  One  Volume^  Crown  Octavo^  3«.  6d, 


A  MATTER  OF  SKILL. 

By  Beatrice  Whitby. 

"Miss  'Whithy  eRsays  a  lighter  vein  than  nsnal  in  her  collection  of  stories,  entitled  'A 
Matter  of  Skill."  Bat  she  writes  with  the  same  excellence  aud  freedom,  and  all  these 
niiniatore  love-stories  will  be  cordially  welcomed.  Lovely  woman  appears  in  these  pages 
in  a  variety  of  moods,  humorons  and  pathetic,  and  occasionally  she  seems  not  a  little 
•uncertain,  coy,  and  hard  to  please."  The  title  story,  showiag  how  a  stately  girl  is  captured, 
after  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  by  a  short  and  common-place  young  man,  is  very  amnsing; 
and  there  are  other  sketches  in  which  it  is  interesting  to  follow  the  wiles  of  MotberSve 
ere  she  has  come  to  years  of  diBcretion."— ,4ca«fc/ny. 


JOHN  HALIFAX,  GENTLEMAN. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 

"The  new  and  cheaper  edition  of  this  interesting  work  will  doubtless  meet  with  great 
Bnccess.  John  Halifax,  the  hero  of  this  most  beautiful  story,  ia  no  ordinary  hero,  and 
this  his  history  ia  no  ordinary  book.  It  is  a  full-length  portrait  of  a  true  gentleman,  one 
of  nature's  own  nobility.  It  is  also  the  history  of  a  home,  and  a  thoroughly  English  one. 
The  work  abounds  in  incident,  and  many  of  the  scenes  are  full  of  graphic  power  and  true 
pathos.    It  is  a  book  that  few  will  read  without  becoming  wiser  and  better."— Seo(«nMML 


A  LIFE  FOR  A  LIFE. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 

"We  are  always  glad  to  welcome  this  anthor.  She  writes  from  her  own  convictions, 
and  she  has  the  power  not  only  to  conceive  clearly  what  it  is  that  she  wishes  to  say,  but 
to  express  it  in  language  effective  and  vigorous.  In  •  A  Life  for  a  Life '  she  is  fortuuate 
ID  a  good  subject,  and  she  has  produced  a  work  of  strong  effect  The  reader,  having  read 
the  buok  through  for  the  story,  will  be  apt  (if  he  be  of  our  persuasion)  to  return  and  read 
again  many  pages  and  passages  with  greater  pleasure  than  on  a  first  perusal.  The  whole 
book  is  replete  with  a  graceful,  tender  delicacy ;  and.  in  addition  to  its  other  merits,  it  is 
written  in  good  careftU  English  "—M(Aena>t<m. 


CHRISTIAN'S  MISTAKE. 

By  Mrs.  Ckaik. 

"A  more  charming  story,  to  our  taf  to.  has  rarely  been  writtetL  Within  the  compan 
of  a  (ingle  volnme  the  writer  has  hit  off  a  circle  of  varied  characters,  all  true  to  nature^ 
some  true  to  the  highest  nature— and  she  has  entangled  them  in  a  story  which  keeps  as 
in  -nspesBe  till  the  knot  is  happily  and  gracefully  resolved;  while,  at  the  same  time,  • 
pathetic  interest  ia  sustained  by  an  art  o(  which  it  would  be  dica^ult  to  analyse  the  secret 
It  is  a  choice  gift  to  be  able  thus  to  render  human  nature  so  truly,  to  penetrate  its  depths 
with  such  a  searching  sagacity,  and  to  illuminate  them  with  a  radiance  so  eminently  the 
writer °s  Qwa."—Tht  Tima. 


LONDON  :     HUKST  AND  BLACKETT,  LIMITED. 


(9 


Each  in  One  Volume,  Crown  Octavo,  3s.  6<f. 


A  NOBLE   LIFE. 

By  Mrs.  Cbaik. 

"Few  men  and  no  women  will  read  'A  Noble  lift'  without  feeling  themselveB  tho 
better  for  the  eSotV —Spectator. 

"  A  beautifully  written  and  touching  tala    It  is  a  noble  hook."— Morning  Post. 

"'A  Noble  Life'  is  remarkable  for  the  high  types  of  character  it  presents,  ancL  the 
Bkill  with  which  they  are  made  to  work  out  a  story  of  powerful  and  pathetic  interest" 
~~Daily  Nttcs. 


THE  WOMAN'S  KINGDOM. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 

" '  The  Woman's  Kingdom '  sustains  the  author's  reputation  as  a  writer  of  the  purest 
and  noblest  kind  of  domestic  stories." — Atlienceum. 

■' '  The  "Woman's  Kingdom '  is  remarkable  for  its  romantic  interest  The  characters  are 
masterpieces.    Edmi  is  worthy  of  tho  hand  that  drew  John  Uaiitax."— Morning  Pott. 


A  BRAVE  LADY. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 

"  A  very  good  novel,  showing  a  tender  sympathy  with  human  nature,  and  permeated 
by  a  pure  and  noble  spirit.'' — Examiner. 

'A  most  charming  story.'' — Standard. 

"We  earnestly  recommend  this  novel  It  is  a  special  and  worthy  specimen  of  tho 
author's  remarkable  powers.    The  reader's  attention  never  for  a  moment  flaga" — Pott 


MISTRESS  AND  MAID. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 

"A  good,  wholesome  book,  as  pleasant  to  read  as  it  is  instructive." — Athenaeum. 
"  This  book  is  written  with  the  same  true-hearted  eamestnesa  as  'John  Halifax'    Tha 
Bpirit  of  fhe  whole  work  is  excellent"— .Examiner. 
"  A  charming  tale  charmingly  told,"— Standard. 


LONDON  :    HUKST  AND  BLACKETT,  LIMITED. 


10) 


Kick  in  One  Volume^  Crown  Octavo,  ds.  6<i 


YOUNG  MRS.  JARDLNE. 

By  Mrs.  Cbaik. 

'•  ■  Young  ilrs.  Jardlaa  '  Is  a  pretty  story,  written  in  pure  English." — T?u  Times 

'■  There  ie  much  good  feeling  in  this  book.    It  is  pleasant  and  wholeaomek" — AOtenattm. 

*  A  book  that  all  ahoaid  read.    WhUet  It  is  qoite  the  eqoal  of  any  of  Ita  predecesaora 

la  eleratioQ  of  thought  or  style,  it  ia  perhaps  their  superior  in  interest  of  plot   and 

drcmatic  intensity.     I^e  eliaraoteri  aro  admirably  delineated,  and  the  dialogne  is  "natural 

and  clear."— J/on»M0  PoiL 


HANNAH. 

By  Mbs.  Cbais. 


**A  powerful  novel  of  social  and  domeatio  Ufa.  One  of  the  most  saccMsfal  efforts  of  a 
•aecessfnl  noTelisL" — DaQg  Ifeut. 

■'  X  Tery  pleasant,  haaltUy  story,  well  and  artistically  told.  The  book  ia  aure  of  a  wld« 
circle  of  readers.    The  character  of  Hannah  is  one  of  rare  beauty." — Standard 


NOTHING  NEW. 

By  Mbs.  Cbais. 

" 'Nothing  X'jw' displays  al  those  superior  merits  which  have  made  '  John  Halifax 
one  of  the  most  popolar  novels  of  the  day."— Aromtn^  Pott 

'-The  reader  will  And  these  narratiTea  calculated  to  remind  him  of  that  tnith  and 
•nergy  of  human  portraiture,  that  spell  over  human  affections  and  emotions,  which  hare 
stamped  this  author  as  one  of  the  first  novelists  of  oar  day."— /o^  Bull. 


IN  TIME  TO  COME. 

By  Eleasob  Houtes. 

"■In  Time  to  Come,'  by  Miss  Eleanor  Holmes,  merits  a  good  place  among  on»-Toluma 
Bovela  The  theme  ia  interesting,  the  characters  who  work  it  ont  have  been  observaatiy 
•tu.'.ied  and  oarefdly  drawn,  and  the  sequel  justifies  what  at  the  first  blush  aeems  rather 
a  va^ae  title."— AiukiM  Atturtiitr. 


LONDON  :     HUBST  ANU  BLACKKTT,  LIMITED. 


(11 


Each  in  One  Volume^  Crown  Octavo^  3«.  ^d. 
THE  UNKIND  WORD. 

By  Mrs.  Gbaie. 

"  The  author  of '  John  Halifax '  has  written  many  fascinating  stories,  but  we  can  call  to 
mind  nothing  from  her  pen  that  has  a  more  enduring  charm  than  the  graceful  slcetcfae* 
In  this  work.  Such  a  character  as  Jessie  stands  out  from  a  crowd  of  heroines  as  the  type 
of  all  that  is  truly  noble,  pure,  and  womanly."— CTniYwi  Serviet  ifagmine. 


DALEFOLK. 

By  Alicb  Rea. 

"  '  Dalefolk '  tells  of  the  effect  produced  on  a  simple  and  impressible  people  by  a  terriflo 
curse,  pronounced  by  a  half-Insane  clergyman  on  a  parishioner  whom  he  believes  to  have 
written  an  anonymous  letter  of  complaint  to  the  Bishop  of  the  diocesa  The  cloud  of 
mingled  awe  and  repulsion  that  rests  on  the  family  for  two  generations  is  forcibly  de- 
scribed. But  this  is  only  a  background  for  a  series  of  capital  sketches  of  life  as  It  waa 
among  the  West  Oumberland  dalesmen  at  a  period— this  is  the  only  note  of  time— when 
the  diocese  was  ruled  from  Chester  instead  of,  as  now,  from  Carlisle.  The  author  evidently 
writes  from  full  acquaintance  with  her  subject,  and  brings  out  in  vivid  colours  the  quaint, 
old  festivities,  the  dancings,  and  wrestlings,  and  card-playings,  the  great  gatherings  for 
shearings  and  '  salvings,'  all  of  them  excuses  for  genial  and  unstinted  hospitalities,  and 
renewals  of  kind,  neighbourly  feeling  and  good-fellowship,  which  were  so  needed  among 
the  loneliness  and  Isolation  which  were  of  necessity  the  habitual  lot  of  the  occupiers  of 
the  great  sheep  farma  She  is  equally  happy  in  entering  into  the  ways  of  thought  and 
feeling  which  must  have  been  characteristic  of  the  primitive  and  simple  folk  to  whoa 
the  reader  is  introduced  in  her  pleasant  pagea"— Cuardtan. 


STUDIES  FROM  LIFE. 

By  Mrs.  Craik. 


"These  studies  are  truthful  and  vivid  pictures  of  life,  often  earnest,  always  fxill  ot 
right  feeling,  and  oooasionally  lightened  by  touches  of  quiet  genial  humour.  The  volume 
is  remarkable  for  thought,  sound  sense,  shrewd  observation,  and  kind  and  sympathetio 
feeling  for  all  things  good  and  beautiful."— if ominj;  Po$t 


A  WOMAN'S  THOUGHTS  ABOUT  WOMEN. 

By  Mrs.  Gbaik. 

"  A  book  of  sound  counsel  It  is  one  of  the  most  sensible  works  of  its  kind,  well 
written,  true-hearted,  and  altogether  practical.  Whoever  wishes  to  give  advice  to  a 
young  lady  may  thank  the  author  for  means  of  doing  so." — Examiner. 

"These  thoughts  are  worthy  of  the  earnest  and  enlightened  mind,  the  all-embracin 3 
charity  and  well-earned  reputation  of  the  author  of  'John  Halifax.'  " — Standard. 

"  This  excellent  book  is  characterised  by  good  sense,  good  taste,  and  feeling,  and  i» 
written  in  an  earnest,  philanthropic,  as  well  as  practical  spirit."- ifomin^  Pott. 


LONDON:    HURST   AND   BLACKETT,   LIMITED. 


12) 


BEATRICE    AVHITBY'S    NOVELS. 

EACH  IX  OXE  VOLUME  CROWX  Svo-Ss.  6d 


THE  AWAKENING  OF  MARY  FENWICK. 

"  We  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring  that  'The  Awakening  of  Mary  Fenwick  '  is  the- 
best  novel  o(  its  kind  that  we  have  seen  for  some  yeara  It  is  apparently  a  first  effort, 
and,  as  such,  is  really  remarkable.  The  story  is  extremely  simple.  Mary  Mauser  marries 
her  hosband  for  external,  and  perhaps  rather  inadequate,  reasons,  and  then  discovers 
that  he  married  her  because  she  was  an  heiresa  She  feels  the  indignity  acntely,  and 
does  not  scruple  to  tell  him  her  opinion — her  very  candid  opinion — of  his  behaviour.  That 
is  the  effect  of  the  flrst  few  chapters,  and  the  rest  of  Miss  Whitby's  book  is  devoted  to 
relating  how  this  divided  couple  hated,  quarrelled,  and  finally  fell  in  love  with  one  another. 
Mary  Fenwick  and  her  husband  live  and  move  and  make  us  believe  in  them  in  a  way 
which  few  but  the  great  masters  oC  fiction  have  been  able  to  compass." — At?tenceum 

ONE  REASON  WHY. 

"The  governess  makes  a  re-entry  into  fiction  under  the  auspices  of  Beatrice  "Whitby  in 
'  One  Beason  Why.'  Readers  generally,  however,  will  take  a  great  deal  more  interest,  for 
ODca,  in  the  children  than  in  their  instructresa  '  Bay '  and  '  EUie '  are  charmingly  natural 
additions  to  the  children  of  novel-land ;  so  much  so,  that  there  is  a  period  when  one  dreads 
a  death-bed  scene  for  one  of  them — a  fear  which  is  happily  unfulfilled. — Graphic. 

PART  OF  THE  PROPERTY. 

'The  book  is  a  thoroughly  good  one.  The  theme  is  fairly  familiar— the  rebellion  of  a 
spirited  girl  against  a  match  which  has  been  arranged  for  her  without  her  knowledge  or 
consent;  her  resentment  at  being  treated,  not  as  a  woman  with  a  heart  and  will,  but  as 
'part  of  the  property ;'  and  her  final  discovery,  which  is  led  up  to  with  real  dramatic  sfeiU, 
that  the  thing  against  which  her  whole  nature  had  risen  in  revolt  has  become  the  one 
desire  of  her  heart.  The  author's  greatest  triumph  is  the  portrait  of  Mr&  Lindsay,  who, 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  terrible  skeleton  in  the  cupboard  of  her  apparently  happy 
home,  wears  so  bravely  the  mask  of  light  gaiety  as  to  deceive  everybody  but  the  one  man 
who  knows  her  secTet,"— Spectator. 

IN  THE  SUNTIME  OF  HER  YOUTH. 

"  A  description  of  a  home  stripped  by  the  cold  wind  of  poverty  of  all  its  comforts,  btit 
which  remains  home  still.  The  careless  optimism  of  the  head  of  the  family  would  be  in- 
credible, if  we  did  not  know  how  men  exist  full  of  responsibilities  yet  free  from  solici- 
tudes, and  who  tread  with  a  jaunty  step  the  very  verge  of  ruin ;  his  inconsolable  widow 
would  be  equally  improbable,  if  we  did  not  meet  every  day  with  women  who  devote  them- 
selves to  such  idols  of  day.  There  is  interest  in  it  from  flrst  to  last,  and  its  pathos  is  re- 
lieved by  touches  of  true  humour.''— Illustrated  London  Neits. 

MARY  FENWICK'S  DAUGHTER. 

"This  is  one  of  the  most  delightful  novels  we  have  read  for  a  long  tima  'Bab'  Fen- 
wick is  an  '  oat  of  doors  '  kind  of  girl,  full  of  spirit,  wit,  go,  and  sin,  both  original  and 
aoqnired.  Her  lover.  Jack,  is  all  that  a  hero  should  be,  and  great  and  magnanimous  as 
be  iB,  finds  some  difficulty  in  forgiving  the  insouciante  mistress  all  her  little  sins  of  omis- 
sion and  oommission.  When  she  finally  shoots  him  in  the  leg— by  accident — the  real 
tragedy  of  the  story  beglna    The  whole  is  admirable."— £/ai-il  and  White. 

A  MATTER  OF  SKILL. 

"Lovely  woman  appears  in  these  pages  in  a  variety  of  moods,  humorous  and  pathetic, 
and  occasionally  she  seems  not  a  little  'uncertain,  coy,  and  bard  to  please.'  The  title 
■tory,  showing  how  a  stately  girl  is  captured,  after  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  by  a  short  and 
commonplace  yotmg  man,  is  very  amusing;  and  there  are  other  f ketches  in  which  it  is 
interesting  to  follow  the  wiles  of  Mother  Eve  ere  she  has  come  to  years  of  discretion. "•-' 
Academy. 

LONDON  :     HUEST  AND  BLAOKBTT,  LIMITED. 


MRS.  CRAIK'S  NOVELS 

Each  in  One  Volume,  Crown  Octavo,  Ss.  i5d. 
JOHN  HALIFAX,  GENTLEMAN. 

•'The  new  and  cheaper  edition  of  this  interestmg  work  will  doubtleBS  meet  with  great 
anccess.  John  Halifax,  the  hero  of  this  most  beautiful  story,  is  no  ordinary  hero,  and  this 
hia  history  la  no  ordinary  book.  It  is  a  full-length  portrait  of  a  true  gentleman,  one  of 
natore'B  own  nobility.  It  is  also  the  history  of  a  home,  and  a  thoroughly  English  one. 
Ill*  work  abonnda  in  incident,  and  ia  full  of  graphic  power  and  true  patboa.  It  ia  a  book 
that  few  will  read  without  becoming  wiser  and  better."— ^cottmon. 

A  LIFE  FOR  A  LIFE. 

"We  are  always  glad  to  welcome  this  author.  She  writes  from  her  own  conTlotions, 
and  she  has  the  power  not  only  to  conceive  clearly  what  it  is  that  she  wishes  to  say.  but 
to  express  it  in  language  erfective  and  vigoroua  In  '  A  Life  for  a  Life '  she  is  fortunate 
in  a  good  subject,  and  she  has  produced  a  work  of  strong  effect  The  reader,  having  read 
the  book  through  for  the  story,  will  be  apt  (if  he  be  of  our  persuasion)  to  return  and  read 
again  many  pages  and  passages  with  greater  pleasure  than  on  a  first  perusal  The  whole 
book  la  replete  with  a  graceful,  tender  delicacy ;  and  in  addition  to  its  other  merits,  it  is 
written  in  good  careful  KngUBh."—AthtnKutn. 


CHRISTIAN'S  MISTAKE. 

"A  more  charming  story,  to  our  taste,  has  rarely  been  written.  Within  the  oompasa 
of  a  Bingle  TOlume  the  writer  has  hit  off  a  circle  of  varied  characters,  all  true  to  nature — 
■ome  true  to  the  highest  nature — and  she  has  entangled  them  in  a  story  which  keeps  us 
in  BUBpei:Be  till  the  knot  is  happily  and  gracefully  resolved;  while,  at  the  same  time,  a 
pathetic  interest  ia  sustained  by  an  art  of  which  it  would  be  difScnlt  to  analyse  the  secret 
U  is  a  choice  gift  to  be  able  thus  to  render  human  nature  so  truly,  to  penetrate  its  depths 
with  such  a  searching  sagacity,  and  to  illnminata  them  with  ft  radiance  so  eminently  the 
writer's  owa."— The  Tima. 


A  NOBLE  LIFE. 

"This  is  one  of  those  pleasant  tales  in  whi.:h  the  author  of  'John  Halifax'  speaka  out 
of  a  generous  heart  the  purest  truths  of  \ite."—Examtntr. 

"Few  men,  and  no  women,  will  read  'A  Noble  Life'  without  flnding  themselvei  the 
better."— ^jjectaior. 

"  A  Btory  of  powerful  and  palnetic  interest " — Daily  If  tut, 

THE  WOMAN'S  KINGDOM. 

"'The  Woman's  Kingdom'  sustains  the  author's  reputation  as  a  writer  of  the  purest 
and  noblest  kind  of  domestic  stories.  The  novelist's  lesson  is  given  with  admirable  force 
and  sweetness  "—Athenmum. 

"' The  Woman's  Kingdom  •  ia  remarkable  for  its  romantic  interest  The  character  a 
are maBterpiece&    Edna  is  worthy  of  the  hand  that  drew  John  Halifax." — PttU 


A  BRAVE  LADY. 

"A  very  good  novel,  showing  a  tender  Bympa  thy  with  human  aatore,  and  permeated 
by  a  pure  and  noble  spirit" — Examintr. 

"  A  most  charming  story." — Standard. 

"  We  earnestly  recommend  this  novel  It  is  a  special  and  worthy  Bpeolmen  of  the 
author's  remarkable  powers.    The  reader's  attention  never  for  a  moment  flaga" — Po$t. 

MISTRESS  AND  MAID. 

"A  good,  wholesome  book,  as  pleasant  to  read  as  it  is  instructive." — Athenceum. 
"  This  book  is  written  with  the  same  true-hearted  earnestnesa  as  '  Jolu  Halifax'    The 
spirit  of  the  whole  work  is  excellent" — Examiner. 
"A  charming  tale  charmingly  told."— Standard. 


LONDON  :    HURST   AND   BLACKETT,   LIMITED. 


MRS.  CRAIK'S   NOVELS 

Each  in  One  Volume  Crown  Octavo^  3«.  Qd. 
YOUNG  MRS.  JARDINE. 

"' Young'Mra.  Jardine'  ii  a  pretty  »tory,  written  in  pure  English."— 7^  Tima. 

"There  ia  mueh  good  feeling  in  this  book.    It  is  pleasant  and  wholesome."— 4 <Aen«um. 

"A  book  that  all  ■hou:d  read.  Whilst  it  is  quite  the  equal  of  any  of  its  predecesBori 
In  eleratlon  of  thought  and  style,  it  is  perhaps  their  superior  in  interest  of  plot  and 
dramatic  intensity.  The  characters  are  admirably  delineated,  and  the  dialogne  ia  natural 
and  dMi."— Morning  Pott. 


HANNAH. 


'*  A  powerfnl  novel  of  toclal  and  domestic  life.  One  of  the  most  Bacceasfol  aSorta  of  ft 
tnoceesful  novelist." — Daili/  yeu*. 

"  A  very  p'eaaant,  healthy  story,  well  and  artistically  told.  The  book  is  Bare  of  a  wide 
circle  of  readera.    The  character  of  Hannah  is  one  of  rare  beauty."— Standard 


NOTHING  NEW. 

" '  Nothing  New '  displays  all  those  superior  merita  which  have  made  '  John  Halifax' 
one  of  the  most  popular  works  of  the  day." — Post. 

"  The  reader  will  find  these  narratives  calculated  to  remind  him  of  that  truth  and 
energy  of  human  portraiture,  that  epell  over  human  affections  and  omotiona,  which  have 
rtamped  thia  author  as  one  of  the  first  novelists  of  our  day." — John  Bull. 


THE  UNKIND  WORD. 

"The  author  of  'John  Halifax '  has  written  many  fascinating  stories,  but  we  can  call  to 
miad  nothing  from  hor  pen  that  has  a  more  enduring  charm  than  tb-  graceful  sketches  in 
thia  work,  .^neh  a  character  as  Jessie  stands  out  from  a  crowd  of  heroines  as  the  type  of 
all  that  is  truly  noble,  pure,  and  yromtmly."— United  Service  Magatint. 


STUDIES  FROM  LIFE. 

"Th»Be  studies  are  truthful  and  vivid  pictures  of  life,  often  earnest,  always  full  of  ripht 
feeling  and  occasionally  lightened  by  touches  of  quiet  genial  humour.  The  volume  is  re- 
markable for  thought,  sound  sense,  shrewd  observation,  and  kind  and  aympathetic  feeling 
(or  all  thinga  good  and  beantifni" — Pott 


A  WOMAN'S  THOUGHTS  ABOUT  WOMEN. 

"  A  book  of  Bound  counsel  It  is  one  of  the  most  sensible  works  of  its  kind,  well  written 
true-hearted,  and  altogether  practical  Whoever  wishes  to  give  advice  to  a  young  lady 
may  than  c  tbo  author  for  means  of  doing  so." — Examintr. 

'  These  thoughts  are  worthy  of  the  earnest  and  enlightened  mind,  the  all-embracing 
charity,  and  the  well-earned  reputation  of  the  author  of  'John  Halifai."' — Standard 

"This  excellent  book  ia  characterised  by  good  sense,  good  taste,  and  feeling,  and  is 
written  in  an  earnest,  philanthropic,  as  well  as  practical  spirit"— /'Mf. 


HIS   LITTLE   MOTHER. 

"  '  Hlfl  Little  Mother "  is  the  atory  of  a  sister's  self-sacrifice  from  her  childhood  until  her 
early  death,  worn  out  in  her  brother's  and  his  children's  service.  It  is  a  pathetic  atory 
as  the  author  tells  it  The  beauty  of  the  girl's  devotion  is  described  with  many  tender 
toudbss,  and  the  question  of  nhort-Blghted  though  loving  foolishneBs  is  kept  in  the  back- 
ground. I'ho  volume  is  written  In  a  pleasant  informal  manner,  and  contains  many  tender 
generous  thoughts,  and  not  a  few  practical  ones.  It  ia  a  book  that  will  bo  read  with  in« 
terest,  and  that  cannot  be  lightly  forgotten." — St.  Jamts't  Omltt 


LONDON:    HDUST    AND    BLACKETT,     LIMITED. 


EDNA    LYALL'S    NOVELS 

EACH  IN  ONE  VOLUME  CROWN  8vo-SIX  SHILLINGS. 


DONOVAN:  A  MODERN  ENGLISHMAN. 

"ThiH  is  a  very  admirable  work.  The  reader  is  from  the  flrst  carried  away  by  the 
gallant  unconventionality  of  its  author.  'Donovan'  is  a  very  excellent  novel;  bat'lt  is 
Bomething  more  and  better.  It  should  do  as  much  good  as  tlie  best  sermon  ever  written 
or  delivered  extempore.  The  story  is  told  with  a  grand  simplicity,  an  unconscious  poetry 
of  eloquence  which  stirs  the  very  depths  of  the  heart  One  of  the  main  excellencies  of 
this  novel  is  the  delicacy  of  touch  with  which  the  author  shows  her  most  delightful  char- 
acters to  be  after  all  human  beings,  and  not  angels  before  their  time."— Standard. 


WE  TWO. 

'*  There  is  artistic  realism  both  in  the  conception  and  the  delineation  of  the  personages 
Che  action  and  interest  are  unflaggingly  sustained  from  first  to  last,  and  the  book  is  per 
Tftdedby  an  atmosphere  of  elevated,  earnest  thought" — Scotsman. 


IN  THE  GOLDEN  DAYS.  - 

•'Miss  Lyall  has  given  us  a  vigorous  study  of  such  life  and  character  as  are  really  worth 
reading  about  The  central  agure  of  her  story  is  Algernon  Sydney;  and  this  figure  she 
Invests  with  a  singular  dignity  and  power.  He  always  appears  with  effect,  but  no  liber- 
ties are  taken  with  the  facts  of  his  lite." —Spectator. 


KNIGHT-ERRANT. 


"The  plot,  and,  indeed,  the  whole  story,  is  gracefully  fresh  and  very  charming;  there 
is  a  wide  humanity  in  the  book  that  cannot  fail  to  accomplish  its  author's  purposa"— 
literary  World. 


WON  BY  WAITING. 


"The  Dean's  daughters  are  perfectly  real  characters — the  learned  Cornelia  especially; 
—the  little  impulsive  French  heroine,  who  endures  their  cold  hospitality  and  at  last  wine 
their  affection,  is  thoroughly  charming;  while  throughout  the  book  there  runs  a  golder. 
thread  of  pure  brotherly  and  sisterly  love,  which  pleasantly  reminds  us  that  the  making 
and  marring  of  marriage  is  not,  after  all,  the  sima  total  of  real  life." — Academy. 


A  HARDY  NORSEMAN. 

"  All  the  quiet  humour  we  praised  in  '  Donovan '  is  to  be  found  in  the  new  story.  And 
the  humour,  though  never  demonstrative,  has  a  charm  of  its  own.  It  is  not  Edna  Lyall's 
plan  to  give  her  readers  much  elaborate  description,  but  when  she  does  describe  scenery 
her  picture  is  always  alive  with  vividness  and  grace." — Athenseum. 

TO  RIGHT  THE  WRONG. 

••We  are  glad  to  welcome  Miss  Lyall  back  after  her  long  abstraction  from  the  Qelds  of 
prosperous,  popular  authorship  which  she  had  tilled  so  successfully.  She  again  affronts 
her  public  with  a  very  serious  work  of  fiction  indeed,  and  succeeds  very  well  in  that 
thorny  path  of  the  historic^  novel  in  which  so  many  have  failed  before  her.  That  '  glory 
of  warrior,  glory  of  orator,  glory  of  song,'  John  Hampden,  lives  again,  to  a  certain  extent, 
in  that  dim  half  light  of  posthumous  research  and  loving  and  enthusiastic  imagination 
which  is  all  the  nove  ist  can  do  for  these  great  figures  of  the  past,  resurrected  to  make  the 
plot  of  a  modern  novel" — Black  and  White. 


LONDON  :     HURST  AND  BLACKETT,  LIMITED. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 
LIBRARY 


Acme   Library   Card   Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "  Ref.  Index  File." 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU